* 7 v . 
 
 1 f 4 
 
 ®\n{u ©xtpgrig^t Ifta 
 
 Shelf ^k2^\ 
 
 &$& 
 
 UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 
 
 ia /*-. A' 
 

 "kymhmJm *& ^ * 
 
 3-r 
 
Divine Healing 
 
 or 
 
 SOUL AND BODY. 
 
 ALSO 
 
 HOW GOD HEALS THE SICK, AND THE CONDITIONS UPON WHICH 
 
 THEY ARE RESTORED; GIVING WONDERFUL TESTIMONIES OP 
 
 HIS MIRACULOUS POWER IN THESE LAST DAYS. 
 
 By E E. BYRUM. 
 
 GRAND JUNCTION MICH,: ^Q^X 
 GOSPEL TRUMPET PUBLISHING CO, 
 
 1892, 2<__ 
 
.2 
 
 Copyright 1892, 
 
 By E, E. BTRUM, 
 
AUTHOR'S PREFACE. 
 
 In sending forth this volume for the benefit of 
 suffering humanity, it is hoped that many who are 
 bound down by sin and r kness, and oppressed of 
 the devil, will be enr 1 „d to better understand the 
 will of God concerning themselves; and by a closer 
 walk with him, can by faith unlock the rich treasure 
 house of the Lord, and enjoy the blessings of his 
 love as never before. 
 
 Many volumes have been written on the subject of 
 Divine Healing, yet most people — even professing 
 Christians all over the land — are skeptics regarding 
 the same, because they have been taught from their 
 youth up that " the day of miracles is past." Such 
 has been taught at home, from the press and the 
 pulpit; inasmuch as to say that the Lord's power is 
 limited; making Him a finite being, instead of infinite 
 
 It is the aim of this work to show forth the prin- 
 ciples of salvation, and how to reach the highest 
 attainments; and encourage people to believe the 
 Word of God, and not fear to walk out upon His 
 promises. As the subject treated upon is one against 
 which there is much prejudice, I trust no one will 
 
 in 
 
iv AUTHORS PREFACE. 
 
 lay the book aside until the whole of it is read and 
 compared with the sacred Word. 
 
 God forbid that any one whose name is mentioned 
 in this book should receive self-praise or glory for 
 the works wrought through them by the power of 
 God; but may He only be adored, who is worthy of 
 all honor and praise. May the Lord bless the dear 
 ones who have so kindly aided in this work by send- 
 ing in their testimonies; also a dear brother who 
 kindly contributed the chapter on " The Use of Di- 
 vine Healing." For want of space we have had to 
 omit many precious and wonderful testimonies 
 which were sent in for publication. 
 
 That our heavenly Father will bless each reader of 
 this book, with a fervent trust in Him, and enable 
 them to enjoy the blessing of health, and full salva 
 tion, is the earnest prayer of your humble servant. 
 Yours in Him. 
 
 E. E. Byrum. 
 
 Grand Junction, Mich., April 7, 18Q2. 
 
CONTESTS. 
 
 Part I. — Divine Healing of The Soul. 
 
 The Darkness of Sin . 
 
 The Way Out . 
 
 The Sinner's Call . 
 
 Conviction 
 
 Consecration 
 
 Faith .... 
 
 Conversion . 
 
 Sanctification 
 
 The Two Works of Grace 
 
 Part II. — Divine Healing 
 
 The Doctrine of Healing 
 Is The Day of Healing Past? 
 The Use of Divine Healing 
 Old Testament Witnesses 
 New Testament Witnesses . 
 The Apostasy . 
 The Evening Light 
 The Promise of His Power 
 The Gifts of Healing . 
 Who Are The Elders? 
 What Kind of Oil to Use . 
 Anointing and Consecration 
 Can I Be Healed? 
 Sick For The Glory of God 
 The Use of Medicine . 
 
 of The Body. 
 
 Paffe. 
 
 9 
 10 
 ii 
 13 
 15 
 17 
 23 
 26 
 
 34 
 
 49 
 
 53 
 
 59 
 
 67 
 
 76 
 
 87 
 
 95 
 
 99 
 
 100 
 
 105 
 
 107 
 
 107 
 
 109 
 
 109 
 
 112 
 
VI 
 
 C0NTEN7S. 
 
 Means Which God Blesses 
 
 The Prayer of Faith 
 
 Walking Out Upon His Promises 
 
 Resisting Temptation . 
 
 Resisting The Truth 
 
 Hindrances to Healing 
 
 Casting Out Devils . 
 
 Sending Anointed Handkerchiefs 
 
 Spiritualism .... 
 
 Christian Science . . 
 
 Witnesses Since The Apostles 
 
 Part III. — Witnesses of To Day. 
 
 A Wonderful Deliverance . 
 
 The Blind Eyes Opened . 
 
 Nine Years an Invalid . 
 
 Corroborating Testimony 
 
 Physicians Baffled for Eleven Years 
 
 Deliverance from Disobedience 
 
 Healed, Soul, Body and Eyes 
 
 Motherhood .... 
 
 He Healeth Our Diseases . 
 
 Touched with Divine Power 
 
 A Trial of Faith . 
 
 Marvelous Healing of The Soul 
 
 The Family Physician . 
 
 Healed of Rheumatism and a Stiff Joint 
 
 A Crushed Arm Healed 
 
 Healed of Tumor .... 
 
 At Death's Door . ..".'*. 
 
 Heart Disease Cured 
 
 Healed of Catarrh .... 
 
 Healed of Cancer .... 
 
 Restoration of Eyesight 
 
 113 
 116 
 118 
 121 
 122 
 123 
 124 
 126 
 128 
 130 
 131 
 
 135 
 142 
 
 145 
 149 
 
 151 
 152 
 
 155 
 
 157 
 163 
 165 
 170 
 
 175 
 
 182 
 
 183 
 187 
 189 
 190 
 191 
 192 
 194 
 196 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 VII 
 
 Nasal Catarrh Instantly Healed 
 
 A Wonderful Cure of Consumption 
 
 A Little Boy's Prayer Answered 
 
 How God Delivered Me 
 
 A Warning Against Opium 
 
 Devils Cast Out .... 
 
 The Blind and Lame See and Walk 
 
 Broken Bone Healed . 
 
 An Anointed Handkerchief Applied 
 
 The Chastening Rod . 
 
 A Friend in Affliction 
 
 Crutches Thrown Away 
 
 Healing of Cancer and Consumption 
 
 The Lord is My Physician . 
 
 A Wonderful Answer to Prayer 
 
 A Change of Physicians 
 
 Confirming Testimony 
 
 197 
 
 , 199 
 
 202 
 . 206 
 
 217 
 . 219 
 
 221 
 . 223 
 
 224 
 . 226 
 
 230 
 • 233 
 
 235 
 
 238 
 
 239 
 
 . 241 
 242 
 
DIVINE HEALING OF THE SOUL. 
 
 PART 1. 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE DARKNESS OF SIN. 
 
 pN reading the sacred Word, we find that 
 God has made provision for the healing 
 [of both soul and body. The Psalmist 
 'says it is the Lord "who forgiveth all 
 I thine iniquities; who healeth all thy dis- 
 eases." — Psa. 103: 3. 
 
 When man was first placed here on 
 earth he was on a plane with God; was 
 in a holy state, without sin or sickness; 
 but through his disobedience "sin entered into the 
 world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon 
 all men, for that all have sinned." — Rom. 5: 12. 
 This death was a spiritual one, and was the result 
 of the seed of sin which the enemy of souls planted 
 in them causing them to be driven from the garden 
 of Eden. 
 
 Adam was born in the likeness of God, but after 
 his fall by sin he begat children in his own likeness, 
 
 9 
 
io DIVINE HEALING 
 
 after his own image. Thus all persons thereafter, 
 inherited this evil nature; and as soon as they reach 
 the age of accountability, and know the difference 
 between good and evil, they become transgressors. 
 Although innocent at birth, but few years pass by 
 until this inherited nature leads them into the ways 
 of sin: and the "wages of sin is death." 
 
 The person who is traveling the way of sin, and 
 rapidly going the downward road to ruin without a 
 ray of heavenly light, indeed has a sin-sick soul, 
 which only the great Physician can heal. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE WAY OUT. 
 
 Through all this spiritual darkness there is but 
 one way out, and that is by the way of the cross. It 
 is through the blood of Jesus Christ, which was shed 
 upon the cross of Calvary, that the atonement was 
 made for our sins. "For God so loved the world 
 that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever 
 believeth in him should not perish, but have ever- 
 lasting life." — Jno. 3: 16. 
 
 The prophets of old foretold the coming of this 
 great Redeemer who would redeem the people from 
 their sins. Yea, even the angel of the Lord, told 
 Joseph that his wife should bring forth a son, and 
 said: "Thou shalt call his name JESUS: and he shall 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. u 
 
 save his people from their sins." His life was a 
 sinless one, yet he was reviled and persecuted on 
 every hand, and even suffered the agonies of death 
 upon the cross, that poor vile sinners might have 
 eternal life, and an everlasting inheritance with him 
 in glory. He says, "I am the way, the truth, and 
 the life." 
 
 We are to take Christ for our example, "who did 
 no sin, neither was guile found in his mouth: who 
 when he was reviled, reviled not again; when he 
 suffered, he threatened not; but committed himself 
 to him that judgeth righteously: who his own self 
 bare our sins in his own body on the tree, that we, 
 being dead to sins, should live unto righteousness: 
 by whose stripes ye were healed." — I Peter 2: 22-24. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE SINNER'S CALL. 
 
 The Bible teaches us that there is a future home 
 prepared for all mankind where they will dwell 
 throughout eternity. For the wicked, it is a place 
 of endless torment in hell, from whence there is no 
 returning; no future redemption beyond the grave. 
 For the righteous, there is a home of everlasting 
 peace and joy in heaven where they will forever 
 praise God in glory. 
 
12 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 We have a gracious God, one whose mercies can 
 not be fathomed; they are boundless, and are ex- 
 tended unto all. We are free moral agents, that is, — 
 it is our privilege to choose Christ as our Savior, or 
 reject him, and whatever the decision may be, our 
 choice is either heaven or hell. It is not the will of 
 the Father that any one should perish, and he com- 
 mands all men everywhere to repent. 
 
 Dear reader, are you burdened with sin, and your 
 life made miserable on account of the lost condition 
 of your soul? Remember that Jesus is the door into 
 the kingdom and he is still calling: "Come unto me, 
 all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will 
 give you rest. Take my yoke upon you and learn of 
 me: for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall 
 find rest unto your souls: for my yoke is easy, and 
 my burden is light." — Matt. 1 1 : 28-30. 
 
 "Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, 
 and he that hath no money; come ye, buy and eat; 
 yea, come, buy wine and milk without money and 
 without price. Wherefore do ye spend money for 
 that which is not bread? and your labor for that 
 which satisfieth not? Hearken diligently unto me, 
 and eat ye that which is good, and let your soul 
 delight itself in fatness." 
 
 "Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call ye 
 upon him while he is near. 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 
 
 13 
 
 "Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unright- 
 eous man his thoughts, and let him return unto the 
 Lord, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our 
 God, for he will abundantly pardon. "-Isa. 55: 1,2,6,7. 
 
 "Though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be 
 white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they 
 shall be as wool." — Isa. 1: 18. 
 
 "Whosoever will may come." O what precious 
 promises! No one is excluded if they will obey the 
 call and do His commands." Seek and ye shall find." 
 "Knock and it shall be opened unto you." 
 
 The sinner hears these words of the Lord spoken, 
 and the gentle calls bring conviction upon his soul. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 CONVICTION. 
 
 As the sinner begins to realize his condition before 
 God, eternity stares him in the face, and sin weighs 
 heavy upon his soul. The darkness increases and 
 the burden becomes greater until life is miserable. 
 O what a condition! lost! forever lost unless God 
 extends his mercy and offers deliverance to the captive 
 soul. The sentence has gone forth from the mouth 
 of the Lord, " Except ye repent ye shall all likewise 
 perish." Yet many harden their hearts, and go on 
 heedless and apparently unconcerned, but that does 
 not change the sentence in tke least. When anyone 
 
14 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 is arraigned before the courts of justice for some 
 crime or misdemeanor, and is tried according to the 
 laws of the land and found guilty, then the supreme 
 judge passes the sentence of punishment. It then 
 makes no difference whether that person feels that 
 he will be punished or not, the punishment will be 
 carried out just the same. Just so with the sinner 
 who has transgressed the law of God, and disobeyed 
 his holy word: God calls upon him to repent and 
 make restitution. And the refusal of the same, 
 and utter rejection of the commands and laws of the 
 Lord will bring his judgments upon such a person. 
 And when life on earth shall pass away, eternity will 
 reveal the awful fact that the penalty is to be carried 
 out, and the wrath of a just God will forever be upon a 
 doomed soul. 
 
 Conviction is not feeling, as many suppose, but 
 conviction of sin generally brings on a feeling of re- 
 morse. It is then when mercy reaches forth a helping 
 hand of deliverance, but to reject the proffered help 
 is to drive away the gentle Spirit which inclined the 
 soul to turn to God, and a continual rejection may 
 so harden the heart as to drive away the feeling of 
 remorse; but the case has already been tried before 
 the great tribunal of God and the decision rendered, 
 guilty. The doom is eternal punishment unless 
 repentance is made before life closes the mortal 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 
 
 15 
 
 scene. There is still hope for those who will yet 
 turn unto the Lord. 
 
 A knowledge of the condition of the soul is sufficient, 
 without a worked-up feeling about the matter. But 
 it takes something more to set the heart right than 
 merely being convicted of sin. It requires a genuine 
 consecration, and submission of all things unto God 
 and a willingness to forsake sin and do his will. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 CONSECRATION. 
 
 We would not picture the horrors of hell, nor present 
 the awful doom of sinners and urge them unto repent- 
 ance, could we not point them to a better place; one 
 prepared only for the redeemed to dwell/with Christ in 
 glory. That place is heaven. A place where no 
 sorrow can enter; and the blood-washed throng enter 
 the joys of the Lord to go no more out forevermore. 
 Such a place is worth gaining at the cost of all things, 
 and it takes an unconditional surrender to God in 
 order to be fitted for entrance. This life is the dress- 
 ing room for j the future. We must have on the 
 wedding garment and be ready with our lamps trimmed 
 and burning when the Bridegroom comes, otherwise 
 we will be like the five foolish virgins, forever shutout. 
 The soul now begins to earnestly cry out for mercy, 
 saying, " What shall I do to be saved?" The inspired 
 
16 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 Word answers, Repent of your sins. Acts 17: 30. 
 
 " Repent ye therefore and be converted, that your 
 sins may be blotted out." — Acts 3: 19. 
 
 " Except ye repent ye shall all likewise perish." — 
 Luke 13: 3, 5. 
 
 First, Forsake your sins. Isa. 55:7. 
 
 Second, Confess your sins. Prov. 28: 13. 
 
 11 If we confess our sins he is faithful and just to 
 forgive us our sins." — 1 Jno. 1:9. 
 
 " Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt 
 be saved." — Acts 16: 31; Jno. 3: 16, 18. 
 
 To make the necessary consecration to bring the 
 soul out of the darkness of sin into the light of heaven, 
 requires something more than going through a mere 
 form. It takes a yielding to the will of God; a de- 
 termination to forsake all sin and follow Jesus; an 
 action in response to his commands. 
 
 When persons have done what the Lord requires 
 of them, they will find the Lord true to his promise. 
 He says if you confess your sins he will forgive: if 
 you believe on the Lord Jesus Christ you shall be 
 saved; and many other precious promises are given. 
 To acknowledge your sins and then continue doing 
 the same as before would not be Bible confession, 
 neither would God accept such, for the evil man is 
 commanded to forsake his ways. The moment the 
 consecration is complete, the Lord answers prayer 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. iy 
 
 by doing the work. But there are too many like 
 Ananias and Sapphira, who try to keep back a part of 
 the price, and hide it away for future use for themselves ; 
 are unwilling to make a complete surrender, just as 
 if they could hide something from the all-searching 
 eye of God, who seeth all things, and knoweth the 
 most secret thoughts. He knows when a consecration 
 is a sham and when it is genuine, and his contracts 
 always stand filled and signed, ready to pass at full 
 value as soon as the conditions are met on our part.. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 FAITH. 
 
 Faith in God is taking him at his word, and moving 
 out uponhis promises with all confidence and sincerity 
 without a doubt or fear. It is the " substance of 
 things hoped for, the evidence ofj things not seen." 
 "But without faith' it is impossible to please him; for 
 he that cometh to God must believe that he is, and 
 that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek 
 him." — Heb. n: I, 6. 
 
 How often people come to a point of consecration 
 where they say they have done all the Word of God 
 requires of them, and yet cannot claim the blessing- 
 of God! What is the trouble? If the consecration 
 is complete the promises of the Word can be claimed 
 without a doubt, whether a person has any outward 
 
18 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 evidence or not. If we believe God, why hesitate to 
 count his promises true and claim them as our own? 
 There is a lesson which every one must learn who 
 are seeking blessings from the treasure house of the 
 Lord, and that is to believe they do receive that for 
 which they ask; and that God does hear now and 
 answer the request the very moment the conditions 
 of his word are met. Remember the Savior said: 
 "What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe 
 that ye receive them and ye shall have them. "-Mark 
 11:24. These promises are to his children; those 
 who walk not after the things of this world, but have 
 forsaken all things that would bind them to the sinful 
 pleasures of life. They are for any one who will 
 forsake sin and obey God. 
 
 Genuine faith in God is something more than moving 
 out upon his promises no further than we can see 
 with our natural eyes, and believing only as far as we 
 can see, and as providence performs in our sight. It 
 means a decisive action of belief against all opposing 
 elements and mountains of adversities that may seem- 
 ingly bar the way to prevent an answer to prayer.The 
 one who prays the prayer of faith calls upon God for 
 the desired favor and leaves the result with him, know- 
 ing that according to his word it shall come to pass. 
 
 Too many get the wrong idea regarding the nature 
 of faith, and imagine it is for almost anyone else but 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. ig 
 
 themselves; that in order to exercise faith they must 
 wonderfully and rigorously exercise the mind, and 
 strain and worry, or go through certain performances 
 in order to grasp the promise and secure His blessings. 
 There are just two platforms upon which to stand, 
 and we must take one or the other. The one is 
 belief, the other unbelief. The Word of God is 
 true, or it is not true. He will do as he has promised, 
 or he will not do it. His promises are reliable, or 
 they are not reliable. Then the question is, Will we 
 consider the Word of God true, or shall we believe it 
 to be false? If we consider him to be a true God, 
 why hesitate to obey and move out upon his promises, 
 whether we can seeourway through ornot, onaccount 
 of the adversities and many opposing elements with 
 which we may have to contend? When we are in the 
 order of the Lord and desire a favor of him, it is 
 evidence enough to know he has promised in his 
 word; and, if so, We need not seek after signs and 
 wonders in order to verify his promises, or give 
 evidence that he will not fail to fulfill his promises. 
 
 To one seeking a favor of God the point of faith 
 or trust must be reached in which the action of present 
 belief takes place; a positive confidence that he hears 
 and answers just now, for, "This is the confidence that 
 we have in him, that if we ask anything according to 
 his will he heareth us; and if we know that he hear 
 
20 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 us, whatsoever we ask, we know that we have the 
 petitions that we desired of him." — I Jno. 5: 14, 15. 
 " And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will 
 I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. 
 If ye shall ask anything in my name I will do it." — 
 Jno 14: 13, 14. 
 
 The sinner must believe that now is the accepted 
 time, now is the day of salvation. — 1 Cor. 6:2. And, 
 " If we confess our sins he is faithful and just to forgive 
 us our sins." — 1 Jno. 1: 9. 
 
 The believer must realize these words as true, 
 demanding immediate attention: "This is the will of 
 God even'your sanctification." — 1 Thess. 4: 3. "Go on 
 to perfection." — Heb. 6: I. The Father will give you 
 another Comforter. — Jno. 14: 16. " Presentyourbodies 
 a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which 
 is your reasonable service." — Rom. 12: 1. 
 
 The afflicted must remember that " the prayer of 
 faith shall save the sick, and the Lord will raise him 
 up."— Jas. 5: 13-15. 
 
 It is generally our own choice if we are bound down, 
 either by sin or the discouragements of life. God 
 promises to break the fetters and set the captive free. 
 Although one may be bound with chains of iron and 
 steel, yet that cannot deprive perfect freedom and 
 joy in the soul. 
 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 21 
 
 Suppose a man were bound down hand and foot and 
 cast into prison, and would make an appeal for pardon, 
 and the jailor would come and present the papers 
 showing that his request had been granted by the 
 authorities, would he not begin to feel grateful toward 
 those who had granted the pardon? But the jailor 
 reads the pardon, takes off the fetters and chains, 
 takes down the prison bars, throws open the door 
 and says, <# You are now a free man: go your way in 
 peace." But the man still sits there and says : " I know 
 the pardon reads that I am to be free, and I believe 
 every word of it, but I am yet in prison." 
 
 " The doors are open, come out," says the jailor. 
 
 11 1 know they are open, and I know I would be free 
 If I were out, but I am not out." 
 
 " Well, come out," still insists the jailor; " do you 
 mot believe what I have said and done is all true? 
 
 M O yes, I believe every word of it, but it seems as 
 if I never will get out of here." 
 
 A pardon would be of no benefit to such a man, 
 because of his own choice he remains in prison and 
 does not act upon the privileges given. That is faith 
 without works. Yet how often we see persons seeking 
 salvation who are in just such a condition. They 
 believe, and yet in a sense they do not believe. They 
 seem to be afraid that God will not do what he has 
 said he will do. Is that not worse than doubting 
 
22 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 Thomas? Our Bible teaches us that faith and works 
 go together. While it is not necessary to wait for 
 a certain amount of feeling in orderto exercise faith, 
 yet when our faith is exercised accordingto his word, 
 it will leave its effect; the thing believed for will be 
 received whether it comes in just the way we are 
 expecting it or not. Often people ask God for some- 
 thing, and do not "get it because they will not receive 
 it in the way in which he offers it to them. For 
 instance, a man is seeking the pardon of his sins, and 
 has made up his mind he must have an experience 
 the moment he complies with the Word, such as will 
 cause him to leap and bound and shout the high 
 praises of God; and because he has seen these mani- 
 festations in others at the time of pardon, thinks he 
 must have the same manifestations to witness the work 
 done, and thus measure salvation from a standpoint of 
 feeling instead of faith, and is very apt to receive the 
 blessing in quite a different way from what he was 
 expecting it. Persons who "set their stakes," as the 
 saying is, as to some certain way the Lord is to bestow 
 his blessings upon them, are almost sure to have to 
 pull up their "stakes," and become willing to accept 
 it in any way the Lord sees fit to give it. 
 
 Faith is the key which unlocks the great treasure 
 house of the Lord, and causes hisi>lessings to shower 
 down in abundance. To the Christian' it is a shield 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 23 
 
 which wards off the darts of the enemy; it removes 
 mountains of opposition and discouragements, and 
 brings a halo of glory about the soul, and the evil 
 one is defeated on every hand. 
 
 It is a blessed thing to realize that our faith reaches 
 unto Jesus Christ; for he is the end of our faith and 
 is always ready to honor the same by an immediate 
 answer. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 CONVERSION. 
 
 Conversion is that change wrought in the soul 
 which changes it from a natural to a spiritual state; 
 from a sinful state to a state of grace. It is regen- 
 eration; a new or spiritual birth. It is an instanta- 
 neous work, wrought by the power of God which 
 brings a person into a justified relation with God. 
 It is as radical a change as is the natural birth of 
 an infant. A new world to the soul has been reach- 
 ed, a new parentage given, and a heavenly parental 
 arm of love is encircled round about with a wall of 
 salvation to protect the new-born babe in Christ 
 from the fiery darts of the evil one. 
 
 But how to solve this great problem and enable 
 the soul to reach the desired haven of tranquillity and 
 peace with God has been the great question of all 
 enlightened people throughout the Christian era. 
 
24 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 We are first to believe the Word of God, then act 
 on that belief, which, if we are sinners, will at once 
 bring about the conversion of the soul. The Lord 
 speaks the words of pardon and says, " Thy sins are 
 forgiven; go and sin no more." The burden of sin rolls 
 away, and the peace of God comes in and illuminates 
 the soul. A new era begins, and everything seems 
 changed. So effective is it that what was once pleasure 
 now does not seem to have any attraction; and the 
 things that were formerly hated are now looked upon 
 with admiration, and observed with a holy reverence. 
 A new birth has taken place, and the new-born babe 
 in Christ goes forth to walk in the heavenly light of 
 God's word, and begins to feast upon the manna 
 which cometh from above. 
 
 This spiritual birth is something that sinners do 
 not understand, and they cannot because they are 
 unable to discern the spiritual mind. They see the 
 change of life in those who have been born again, 
 and in their own strength and own way begin to try 
 to reason out the ways of salvation. What do they 
 get? They get just such an experience as Nicodemus 
 had, — an experience of morality, and not of salvation. 
 He was quite a prominent, great religious teacher; 
 a ruler among the Jews, and yet confessed his igno- 
 rance regarding the conversion of the soul. Christ 
 very plainly told him that his profession and experi- 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 25 
 
 ence would not take him to heaven, and said: "Ex- 
 cept a man be born again he cannot see the kingdom 
 of God." — Jno. 3: 3. 
 
 There are too many Nicodemases throughout the 
 land at the present time; persons who are religious 
 teachers, and yet strangers to this heavenly birth. 
 
 A man may make up his mind to do right, and 
 determine to make heaven his home, and at once 
 begin to change his ways. He stops swearing, lying, 
 defrauding his neighbor, restores that which he has 
 stolen, leaves off his bad habits, gives of his goods 
 to the poor, attends religious services regular, and 
 people notice a great change in the man, and yet he 
 is only a moral man; and because he has not repented 
 of his sins and been born of the Spirit, Christ says 
 such a one " cannot see the kingdom of God." 
 
 There is a vast difference between morality and 
 salvation. Morality does not include salvation; it 
 changes the habits, but does not change the nature. 
 But salvation always includes morality in the strictest 
 sense. This blessed experience can be reached and 
 claimed as our own the very moment we fully decide 
 to forsake all sin, and have repented of all sin and 
 confessed the same to God. 
 
 When the soul is converted a person can go about 
 singing, "O happy day! when Jesus washed my sins 
 away." Indeed this is a happy state, for there is peace 
 
26 DIVINE HFALING 
 
 with God. "Therefore being justified by faith we have 
 peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ." — 
 Rom. 5:1. This gives access, or opens the way of 
 entrance into the standing grace o\ sanctification. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 SANCTIFICATION. 
 
 The command to the converted person is to go on 
 unto perfection, Heb. 6: 1, "for this is the will of 
 God even your sanctification." — 1 Thess. 4: 3. 
 
 "And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly; 
 and I pray God your whole spirit and soul and body 
 be presen ed blameless unto the coming of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ." — 1 Thess. 5: 23. 
 
 All actual transgressions have been pardoned, but 
 the inherited nature still remains, which is the ground- 
 work of sin in the heart, and in times of temptation 
 and provocation leads into sin. Entire sanctification 
 cleanses all this out of the soul, and it is then that we 
 can claim all the blessings extended to the righteous. 
 
 Some one may ask the question, Who can be sanc- 
 tified? We answer, None but believers; for Christ 
 and his apostles never urged anyone but believers 
 to accept this grace. To the sinners the)- always 
 preached repentance. If persons desire to enter this 
 grace they must first know positively that all their sins 
 have been pardoned, and after they have borne fruit 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 
 
 27 
 
 of the same, they are then ready to be purged, that 
 they may bear more fruit; ready to offer their bodies a 
 "living sacrifice, "and receive the "abiding Comforter." 
 - J no. 14: 16. 
 
 The longing soul, hungering and thirsting after 
 righteousness, cries out with the Psalmist: " Purge 
 me with hyssop and I shall be clean: wash me, and 
 I shall be whiter than snow;" and can then "serve 
 him without fear, in holiness and righteousness before 
 him all the days of our life." 
 
 " To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the 
 tree of life which is in the midst of the paradise of 
 God," saith the Lord. Rev. 2: 7. 
 
 this precious overcoming grace! This places 
 the spiritual condition of the soul on a plane with 
 Adam before the fall, to "eat of the tree of life," to 
 "eat of the hidden manna." Ver. 17. 
 
 1 I ear the words of the Lord again in Rev. 3: 12. — 
 "Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the 
 
 temple of my God, and he shall go no more out." 
 This is the standing grace spoken of in Rom. 5: 2. It 
 is where we arc kept from falling as long as our trust 
 is in God; it is where we are hid in the secret of his 
 presence, " under the shadow of the Almighty." Oh! 
 who would not go on to perfection and obtain this 
 pearl of great price, though it requires the loss of 
 all the worldly pleasures of earth? 
 
28 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 Sinners may pray in vain for this grace; hypocrites 
 may pray in vain for it; persons who have once been 
 converted, but have since lived an unholy life may 
 pray in vain for it. Many believers often seek for 
 it day after day, and time after time plead with God 
 for deliverance from this "body of sin," but their 
 prayers seem, from some unknown cause to them, 
 to go unanswered. In such cases there maybe various 
 reasons for the withholding of such a blessing. Some 
 are not willing to be refined in the crucible of God's 
 word; to pass through the crucifixion, and let the 
 "old man" die; or. in other words, have the evil or 
 carnal nature destroyed out of the soul. Reputation 
 often stands in the way; but you may plead and plead 
 in vain, and unless all things are completely given up 
 you will not receive the desired blessing. You nun- 
 give up things in your own way as often as you wish, 
 yet you will have to come to God's way, and offer a 
 perfect offering, and when that is done and you are 
 positive all is wholly given up and all is on the altar, 
 you then can claim the blessing in spite of all the 
 powers of the enemy, and go your way doubting 
 nothing; for whatever touches the altar is made holy. 
 You are the gift, Christ is the altar, and the altar 
 sanctifies the gift. Matt. 23: 19. 
 
 A very small thing will hinder the answering of 
 prayer. In olden times when a sacrifice was brought 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 
 
 29 
 
 before the altar it was thoroughly examined, and if 
 the least blemish was found it was rejected. 
 
 Put your will in line with the will of God with all 
 humbleness of heart, and the blessing will be forth- 
 coming; the purging fire of his holiness will be upon 
 you and instantly burn out all dross, and the last 
 remains of sin will be destroyed; and as this is done 
 the soul reaches the spiritual land of Canaan, where 
 the Lord fights the battles, and faith moves onward 
 with victory on every side; because the promised 
 Comforter has taken up his abode in the soul. 
 
 There are many theories regarding sanctification, 
 as to when and how the experience is obtained; but 
 a theory which does not harmonize with the Word of 
 God is a false one. Some get the idea that no one 
 can live holy in this life, and even consider it pre- 
 sumption to claim sanctification. They imagine it 
 can only be obtained at, or just about the time of 
 death, when the spirit takes its flight for its eternal 
 abode. 
 
 What saith the scriptures about such theories? We 
 read in 1 Thess. 4: 3 that it is the will of God, even 
 your sanctification. The word sanctification has a two- 
 fold meaning. First, a consecration or a setting apart 
 for a sacred use. Second, the act of God's grace 
 which cleanses, or purifies the affections of men. 
 
jo DIVING HEALING 
 
 All opposers of holiness, when measured by the 
 Word of God, are found to be either out-right pro- 
 fessional sinners or hypocrites, and are without a hope 
 of heaven unless they turn from their evil ways; for 
 our Bible tells us, "Without holiness no man shall 
 
 see the Lord." And Jesus said, " Be ye holy 
 
 for I am holy." How holy must we be? We 
 
 must reach the point of perfected holiness, for he 
 says, " Be ye therefore perfect even as your Father 
 
 which is in heaven is perfect." Certainly that 
 
 is meant for us while here in this life. After being 
 delivered from sin we are to "serve him without fear, 
 in holiness and righteousness before J dm all the days of our 
 life" — Luke 1 : 75. Then if we obey God we will from 
 this time on live holy lives. 
 
 In justification we receive a degree of holiness 
 through the pardon of sins, and being set apart for 
 the service of the Lord; but God's command is not 
 fulfilled until the cleansing process of entire sanctifi- 
 cation takes place, which purifies the soul and sweeps 
 away all the dross of the carnal nature. This is a 
 work of grace wrought in the soul, separate and 
 distinct from that of pardon. The soul enters the 
 Elysian fields of bliss, and feasts upon the unfathoma- 
 ble riches of His glory. This makes a person an 
 overcomer in the household of faith, a valiant soldier 
 of the Lord, with victory on every hand. 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 
 
 3i 
 
 Even this experience does not free us from tempta- 
 tion and the trials of life. No, indeed; we may be 
 as our Master, but not above him. He was tempted 
 by the evil one, and surely we will not escape the 
 tempter; but it is in our power to resist him, for the 
 Lord has promised that with every temptation there 
 will be a way of escape. Our Savior suffered reproach 
 and passed through severe trials of life; and so must 
 we patiently run the race that is set before us, for only 
 those who endure unto the end shall wear the crown. 
 
 There may be times when the Lord sees fit to try 
 our faith to the utmost in order to fit us for some 
 future responsibilities, or strengthen us for coming 
 trials through which we may have to pass. At one 
 time the Savior felt as though he was forsaken, and 
 cried out, " My God! my God! why hast thou forsaken 
 me?" Yet he did not feel like turning from his state 
 of purity, nor allow a shadow of doubt to throw open 
 a door for sin to enter; .nor did he in anywise cast 
 away his confidence in the Father. O what a lesson 
 to be learned here! and may His children early learn 
 that when the dark clouds are hovering, the sun is 
 always shining behind, ready to break forth and dis- 
 pel the gloom. And when our spiritual sky is clouded 
 with gloom, faith reaches even through the darkest 
 cloud to the Sun of righteousness; and not a stain 
 of sin is able to touch the soul as long as the shield of 
 
32 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 faith is held up to turn the darts of the enemy. A 
 sanctified person will be persecuted, reviled, evil 
 spoken of; no doubt, pronounced crazy, a fanatic, and 
 such like; but the Lord gives grace to endure all this 
 with perfect peace in the soul. And this it will do: 
 It will fit a person for the race, for the holy warfare, 
 by removing all worldly conformity and everything 
 that is not in accordance with the Word of God. 
 The wearing of gold, jewelry and worldly adornments 
 will give place to plain, neat clothing. Tobacco, 
 opiurn morphine, whiskey, beer, and even tea and cof- 
 fee will not be used any more to defile the holy tem- 
 ple of God. "For ye are the temple of the living God." 
 — 2 Cor. 6: 16. It is a sure cure for drunkenness, and 
 will completely take away and destroy the appetite 
 for strong drink; and will do the same for any other 
 bad habit. Yea, it sweeps all sectarianism out of the 
 heart, and delivers a person out of all religious creeds 
 of men, secret societies and abominations of this 
 world. Some are ready to take exceptions to some 
 of these statements, and say, " You are going a little 
 too far; just leave off some of these things." Nay, 
 we will go further and say, when persons have had 
 the light of the teaching of the Word of God on these 
 things, they cannot even live in a justified state with 
 God and practice them. Sanctification cleanses the 
 soul from the desire of all these things. 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 33 
 
 The Lord has commanded in 2 Cor. 6:14, saying, " Be 
 ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers." 
 And we are to have no fellowship with the works of 
 darkness. 
 
 In consecrating for sanctification all is laid upon 
 the altar; the sacrifice is made complete, an offering 
 of all we know, and all we do not know. We conse- 
 crate to walk in all the light God lets shine upon 
 our pathway. The Bible is opened as a new book to 
 us, and as we begin to understand the deep things of 
 God,the light will shine so brightly within and about 
 us that we will see many things to which we have 
 been clinging or leaning upon which are not in harmony 
 with the Word of God, and as we discover them, we 
 say, "Amen, Lord, that was considered in the covenant 
 as one of the things about which we did not know at 
 the time; and there is no desire for it now, so away 
 it goes." When you have attained unto this grace 
 and are walking up to all the light you have, and 
 discover that there are points wherein you must make 
 improvements, it does not require anew consecration, 
 but only moving up to the light as it flashes upon 
 your pathway, for nothing has been taken off the 
 altar, and you are now where you can grow in grace 
 through a knowledge of the truth as it is taught in 
 the Word of God. 
 
 But suppose you were now to get light on some 
 
34 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 point, and see by the Word of God that it was wrong- 
 to continue as before regarding the same, and you 
 refuse to measure up to the teaching on that point 
 when it is made clear to you, then you break your 
 covenant and go into darkness; for Christ says, "Walk 
 while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon 
 you." 
 
 To have full salvation is to have the same salvation 
 the apostles had; and it is our privilege to have that 
 salvation, and to have the same faith, and to perform 
 the same manner of works that the apostles did; but 
 we must get on the apostolic line. It is not found 
 on the line of secret orders, nor sectism, but is found 
 in Jesus Christ only. " He sets the members in the 
 body as it pleaseth him." "And ye are complete in 
 him." O what a glorious thing it is to be just where 
 God would have us be! where we are not afraid to 
 step out upon the promises of his holy word. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE TWO WORKS OF GRACE. 
 
 We frequently meet with persons who ridicule 
 the idea of sanctification and justification being two 
 separate and distinct works of grace wrought in the 
 soul. They claim that when they came to the Lord 
 they offered themselves a living sacrifice, and were 
 converted and wholly sanctified both at the same 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 35 
 
 time; and say the apostles were not converted until 
 the day of Pentecost. Others claim that no one is 
 sanctified in this life, and think when we get so good 
 that we do not sin any more, then the Lord has no 
 more use for us here on earth. 
 
 We may respect a person for their belief if they are 
 honest in it, but we dare not drink of their unbelief, 
 or uphold them in it, when we know they are wrong, 
 in order to win them over to the side of truth. But 
 they should be shown the truth in the light of the 
 Gospel, and when made plain to them, they do not 
 dare reject the truth, for the Word teaches that we 
 must "walk in the light or go into darkness." Right 
 here is where so many lose the grace of God out of 
 their souls; they see the light, and will not advance, 
 and walk in it, and so they are left in darkness. 
 True, it is hard for many who have not had their 
 spiritual eyes opened, or have been steeped with 
 false teaching, to understand the teachings of the 
 Word of God. But in about all such cases, you will 
 find a selfish, stubborn will of their own, which re- 
 fuses to be brought into line and subjection to His 
 will; and as their will is to a greater or less extent 
 set in opposition to the will of God, they find great 
 difficulty in understanding the deep things of his 
 word, even though they may hear it preached or 
 explained in the plainest possible manner. Then 
 
j6 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 the way to discover and possess the rich jewels and 
 treasures of the Word of God, is to get your will in 
 line with his; let your heart be fixed upon him; be 
 willing to walk according to the teachings of his 
 blessed word. 
 
 We do not hesitate in making the assertion in the 
 light of God's word, that justification and sanctifica- 
 tion arc two separate and distinct works of grace 
 wrought in the soul. The first is the forgiveness of 
 all actual transgressions, and the infusion of spirit- 
 ual life by the grace of regeneration. The second, 
 the cleansing from all unrighteousness, having the 
 evil, inherited nature rooted out. This is taught all 
 through the Bible. Christ and his apostles preached 
 repentance before the day of Pentecost, and while 
 Christ was with them, his disciples baptized many 
 persons. Surely they did not baptize sinners; for 
 the command was for them to repent and then be 
 baptized. Neither were the apostles sinners, for he 
 says, "Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst 
 of wolves." — Matt.io: 16. The scriptures here rep- 
 resent the people who are sinners, as the wolves, and 
 the saved ones as the "sheep." It would be absurd to 
 think that Christ would send a number of sinners to 
 preach the Gospel, heal the sick, cast out devils, etc. 
 No, indeed, only saved persons are his ministers. 
 Thousands of people at the present time arc trying to 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 37 
 
 preach the Gospel, whom God has never called nor 
 commissioned ; consequently they become false teach- 
 ers, and darken the understanding of their hearers, 
 thus causing divisions, strife, etc., "having a form 
 o( gbdliness, but denying the power thereof; from 
 such turn away." The minister whom the Lord com- 
 missions and sends forth, is endued with power from 
 on high, and his teaching is in the demonstration of 
 the Spirit and in accordance with the Word of God. 
 
 You remember in Luke 10: 17-20, that when the 
 seventy returned, they rejoiced that devils were 
 subject unto them, and Christ told them to rejoice 
 because their names were written inheaven. Surely 
 the names of sinners are not written in heaven; if so^ 
 it would be useless to preach repentance. We read 
 of some who came humbly to Christ and he forgave 
 them, and said, "Go and sin no more." This was 
 before the day of Pentecost. The promise of the 
 I Father was the Holy Ghost, which was not given 
 before the day o( Pentecost as an abiding Comforter. 
 
 For a sinner to go out to preach the Gospel would 
 not be in harmony with the Word, because the first 
 teaching of the Gospel, was repentance for the for- 
 giveness of sins. And if His apostles had not been 
 converted when they went out to preach, the people 
 would have told them that they had better get saved 
 themselves first. To be a follower of Christ, one 
 
J> 
 
 i8 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 must be a believer in his word; and to be a believer, 
 one must obey his commands; and to do this will 
 bring- about a conversion of the soul the first thing. 
 Consequently all who believe on him according to 
 his word, are born of God. A mere religious in- 
 clination of the mind, or head religion will not suffice, 
 but it must emanate from the depths of the soul. 
 "For with the heart man belieVeth unto righteousness, 
 and with the mouth confession is made unto salva- 
 tion." To settle down upon good resolutions and a re- 
 ligious inclination without a change of heart, will save 
 no one. The Word teaches that only believers can 
 receive the Holy Ghost. "And [will pray the Father 
 and he shall give you another Comforter, that he 
 may abide with you forever; even the Spirit of truth, 
 whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him 
 not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he 
 dwelleth with you, and shall be in you." — Jno, 14: 
 16, 17. Here he says the " world" (sinners) cannot re- 
 ceive this Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost; but 
 his disciples "know him," and he shall be in them. 
 In Jno. 17 we find Jesus praying for the sanctification 
 of his disciples, and those who believe in him. This 
 prayer was answered. Acts 2: 1-4. And the promise 
 which had been spoken of was given. 
 
 Paul in illustrating the condition of a person with 
 this inherited nature, says, " When I would do good 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 39 
 
 evil is present with me." But as we read further 
 on in his experience we find him " crucified with 
 Christ, "abounding in His love continually, free from 
 all the sinful lusts of the world. In Acts 19:1, 2, when 
 Paul came to Ephesus he found certain disciples, and 
 said unto them, " Have ye received the Holy Ghost 
 since ye believed?" And they said they had not so 
 much as heard whether there be 3ny Holy Ghost. 
 So it is to-day: many do not even know that there 
 is a Holy Ghost, because they have been under teach- 
 ers who taught them not the words of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ. Others believe that they received him when 
 converted. Well, that is contrary to the Word to 
 have the Holy Ghost as an abiding Comforter at the 
 instant of conversion. 
 
 Now let us see how it is to be obtained. When a 
 sinner comes to Christ he offers himself M dead in 
 trespasses and sins," and is made alive in Christ 
 through the forgiveness of sins, or actual transgress- 
 ions, and that act or work of grace gives access into 
 a deeper experience — into standing grace. Rom. 5: 
 1, 2. Read Rom. 12: 1, 2, and see how this second 
 grace is attained unto. Remember he is speaking 
 here to brethren; and as they had already offered them- 
 selves "dead in trespasses and sins," and been made 
 alive in Christ, now he commands them to offer their 
 bodies a living sacrifice, etc., which no sinners can do 
 
40 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 because they have not been made alive in Christ. 
 A sinner cannot offer himself a holy sacrifice, but 
 must meet the requirements of the Word through 
 repentance before he is in a condition to even make 
 the consecration for perfect holiness of heart. Does 
 a person not grow into sanctification? No; there 
 is a growth in grace, but not into grace. Through 
 sanctification we receive a moral change of our nature; 
 therefore sanctification is not effected by growth, as 
 growth never changes the nature of anything. Af- 
 ter we get into grace then we can grow in grace. We 
 must get into a room before we can roam around in 
 it. Growth changes the dimensions or size of any- 
 thing; but a work of grace changes the nature. 
 
 When our fore-parents were in the garden or Eden 
 hey were in a state of perfect holiness, were on a 
 plane with God; but when they committed sin they 
 fell from their holy state, and through their sin and 
 fall sin passed upon all men. And as the Psalm- 
 ist says, " Behold, I was shapen in iniquity, and in 
 sin did my mother conceive me." So we are brought 
 forth into this world with an inherited sinful nature, 
 although in a state of innocency until we reach the 
 years of accountability, and are old enough to know 
 right from wrong; then this evil nature causes us to 
 commit sin. 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 
 
 4* 
 
 ,**.**• §m 
 
 The Sinful Heart. 
 
 It is at this time that the sinful na- 
 ture, which the enemy of souls plant- 
 ed in the heart at the time of the 
 fall of man, causing him to be driven 
 from the garden of Eden, now begins 
 to develop as a tree and branch out, 
 bearing fruits of wickedness, leading 
 a person in forbidden paths and away 
 from the innocency of early child- 
 hood. On account of this nature in 
 the heart it is as natural a consequence for a child to 
 drift into sin as it is for [water to run down a hill. 
 Although surrounding circumstances may do much 
 to check the sinful career, yet a highly cultured 
 life and strictest morality will never erase it. Noth- 
 ing but the power of God will sweep it away and 
 deliver one from its unholy tendency in the soul. 
 
 Christ came to redeem us from sin, 
 and make us pure and holy. Yes 
 pure even as he is pure, for" as he is, 
 so are we in this world." When our 
 The Justified Heart, sins are forgiven it brings us into 
 a justified state with God back to the innocency of 
 childhood. This is the babe state of the Christian 
 life. The new birth brings innocency and happiness, 
 and opens the way to enter the realms of a deeper 
 experience. As the soul gets a glimpse of the glories 
 
42 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 of entire sanctification there is a longing, a yearning 
 for something more, a hungering and thirsting after 
 righteousness. There is a lack unsupplied, a vacan- 
 cy unfilled, and the soul cries out, " Cleanse me, O 
 God, from this ' body of sin.' " 
 
 Through his cleansing blood we reach a point of 
 moral perfection, and we are made to " sit together 
 in heavenly places in Christ Jesus." — Eph. 2: 6. We 
 cannot make the bound from a sinful state into that 
 of entire sanctification all at one time. Why? Be- 
 cause it is not the Bible way, and what we do we 
 must do as the Bible teaches. 
 
 There are many people who claim that when the 
 Lord forgave their sins he also wholly sanctified 
 them, and say that when he does a thing he does the 
 whole thing at one time, and never makes two jobs 
 of it. Such persons are certainly ignorant of the 
 Word, and many have not even received the first 
 touch of his power. That is not the way God created 
 the world. We also read in Mark 8: 22-26 about a 
 blind man who was brought to Christ, and he spit on 
 his eyes and laid his hands on him, and asked him if 
 he could see. And the man said he could see men 
 as trees walking. And Jesus after that put his hands 
 again upon his eyes and made him look; and he was 
 restored and saw every man clearly. So it is when 
 we get our spiritual eyes opened through justification; 
 
I 
 
 OF SOUL AND BODY. 43 
 
 we then get a glimpse of perfected holiness, and 
 when the cleansing takes place and our hearts purified 
 completely, it is then that we are enabled to see 
 clearly in the light of his word, and to rejoice with joy 
 unspeakable and full of glory. 
 
 It is then that the last remains of sin 
 are swept away, and the "old man" or 
 " body of sin" is crucified and the 
 Holy Spirit reigns supreme within 
 
 The Pure Heart, the SOlll. 
 
 In the Old Testament we find many types of the 
 salvation of Jesus Christ, showing forth and typifying 
 two works of grace, of which we will now notice 
 one or two: First; it is plainly shown in the crossing 
 of the Red Sea, and the river Jordan by the children 
 of Israel. Their deliverance from Egyptian bondage, 
 and escape through the Red Sea typifies our deliv- 
 erance from sin by pardon through the blood of Jesus 
 Christ. Their passing from the wilderness where 
 they were daily fed on manna from heaven, across the 
 Jordan into the land of Canaan, where they partook 
 of the fruit of the land, typifies the passing from a 
 justified into a sanctified state, where we can eat of 
 the " hidden manna " 
 
 You will also observe that the Jewish tabernacle was 
 a type of the true church of God; and by an outline 
 of the same you will see that the offerings upon the 
 
COURT. 
 
 If wa confasa our oina. He *s faithful and juM 
 to forgive us our sins. 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 45 
 
 brazen altar admits into the first vail, or sanctuary, 
 holy place; and the offering upon the golden altar, 
 which admits into the second vail, or holiest of holies, 
 corresponds with the offerings necessary to pass from 
 sin unto entire sanctification. First, the sinner offers 
 himself dead in tresspasses and in sins, and through 
 the blood of Christ enters the kingdom, and is a child 
 of the King, or in other words, is converted, having 
 all actual transgressions or sins pardoned. " There- 
 fore being justified by faith we have peace with God 
 through our Lord Jesus Christ; by whom also we 
 have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand, 
 and rejoice in the hope of the glory of God." — Rom. 
 5: 1, 2. 
 
 Yet there remains in the heart that evil inherited 
 nature, which the apostle sometimes called the " old 
 man," the " root of bitterness," etc. And now as we 
 have reached the point in our experience where we 
 have access into a deeper experience, it is our privi- 
 lege to have this " body of sin," or evil nature, with 
 all its roots plucked up and destroyed. " For every 
 plant which my heavenly Father hath not planted 
 shall be rooted up." — Matt. 15: 13. And this is one 
 of the plants which our heavenly Father hath not 
 planted, consequently must be rooted up. 
 
 Now comes the second offering, a" living sacrifice." 
 Paul says, Rom. 12: 1, 2, — " I beseech you therefore 
 
46 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present 
 your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto 
 God, which is your reasonable service. And be not 
 conformed to this world, but be ye transformed by 
 the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is 
 that good and acceptable and perfect will of God.'' 
 " For this is the will of God, even your sanctification." 
 — i Thess. 4: 3. 
 
 What does this consecration include? When you 
 first came to the Lord imploring him to forgive your 
 sins, your case was a desperate one: all was darkness 
 around you, and you were lost in sin. But you had 
 to consecrate to God, that is, make a covenant with 
 him — that you would forsake your sins; and then 
 when you confessed all to him, you had to believe 
 that he forgave you, because he promised in his word 
 that " if we confess our sins he is faithful and just to 
 forgive us our sins." Having now reached this ex- 
 perience we have peace with God, and can go on our 
 way rejoicing that our sins are forgiven; but we have 
 not yet reached that point where the inbred sin, or 
 evil nature has been swept away. But having been 
 made alive in Christ we can now make the offering 
 — a " living sacrifice," and this does not require a 
 confession of sins committed, but of indwelling sin, 
 and results in a cleansing which sweeps away the in- 
 herited evil nature, leaving none of the elements of 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 
 
 47 
 
 anger, strife, malice, filthiness of the flesh, etc. All 
 the evil elements are removed, and what a change! 
 the Bible seems to be almost like a new book. The 
 Holy Ghost takes up his abode in the soul and re- 
 mains as our comforter, our guide, imparting wisdom, 
 knowledge, etc. unto us, and the light of heaven 
 shines about us in brilliant rays of glory, and his 
 glorious presence is felt continually. O what sweet- 
 ness! What completeness! We can truly say, " It is 
 more precious than rubies;" yea, "sweeter than the 
 honey and the honeycomb." Though it may be our 
 lot to pass through the fiery furnace of affliction, or 
 the deepest trials of life, forsaken by friends, an 
 outcast, persecuted; and with all this the peace of 
 the wholly sanctified is not destroyed, or even dis- 
 turbed. Even though falsely accused and cast into 
 prison, or led to the stake to be tortured and burned 
 as a martyr, His grace will be sufficient even unto 
 the end. To his faithful children it is glory all the 
 way along. They who goon unto perfection and are 
 willing to measure up to the Word of God in all 
 things shall be possessors of the martyr's grace, and 
 be able to stand all the fiery trials of life with a shout 
 of victory in the soul. 
 
 When life's frail vessel is tempest tossed upon the 
 rolling billows of oppression, and trouble and temp- 
 tation are on every side, and the fiery darts of the 
 
48 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 enemy come thick and fast, these words are very- 
 precious to the one who leans upon the strong arm 
 of the Lord: " When thou passest through the waters 
 I will be with thee; and through the rivers, they shall 
 not overflow thee: when thou walkest through the 
 fire, thou shalt not be burned; neither shall the flame 
 kindle upon thee, for I am the Lord thy God, the 
 Holy One of Israel, thy Savior. * * * Fear not;for I am 
 with thee."-Isa. 43: 2-5. " I will never leave thee nor 
 forsake thee." Although to some who would look 
 for a moment at their own strength, it may seem like 
 such a severe trial would be more than their faith 
 would be able to stand; but in turning to the precious 
 promises of the Lord there is to be found the consol- 
 ing words: "My grace is sufficient;" " Lo, I am with 
 you alway, even unto the end of the world;" and 
 " There hath no temptation taken you but such as is 
 common to man: but God is faithful, who will not 
 suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able, 
 but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, 
 that ye may be able to bear it." 
 
DIVINE HEALING OF THE BODY. 
 
 PART II. 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE DOCTRINE OF HEALING. 
 
 MOXG the religious class of people 
 of to day there are multitudes of 
 skeptics, regarding faith healing, 
 or healing of. the body by the means 
 set forth in the Word of God. Vol- 
 ume after volume has been written 
 on the subject; an abundance of tes- 
 timonies have been published and 
 sent broadcast over the land; yea, 
 people have been eye-witnesses to the healing of the 
 sick, yet in the face of all this, many will not be- 
 lieve. 
 
 We do not base the doctrine of divine healing up- 
 on the testimonies of those who have been healed 
 in these last days; nor upon what has been written 
 in many of the volumes published, for there is a 
 more solid foundation upon which to build. The 
 
 49 
 
SO DIVINE HEALING 
 
 Word of God is the true basis upon which its princi- 
 ples are founded, and it is presented in the strong- 
 est terms from Genesis to Revelation. Then what 
 if some do not believe? " Shall their unbelief make 
 the faith of God without effect? God forbid: Yea, 
 let God be true, and every man a liar." — Rom. 3: 3. 
 The ways of the Lord are beyond the wisdom of 
 men, and the heights and depths of his glory and 
 mercies cannot be fathomed by human reasoning. 
 Yet they cannot be questioned when viewed from a 
 Standpoint of reason and logic, when we take into 
 consideration the infinite power and majesty of God, 
 and that he is "all and in all," "The same yester- 
 day, to day and forever.' 
 
 Goo! who worked miracles in times past, still re- 
 tains the same power, and will work through his 
 true children and none can hinder. 
 
 Those who try to study out a way to heaven, or 
 the principles oi' divine healing, through some scien- 
 tific method will make a failure, unless they broad- 
 en their science enough to accept the miraculous 
 performances of Mis power, and fall in line with the 
 teachings of His word. They may harmonize the 
 parting of the waters of the Red Sea by the blowing 
 of an east wind, but when the river Jordan is reach- 
 ed, with its overflowing banks, and as the priests 
 who bear the ark step into the water, which imme- 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 
 
 5* 
 
 diately parts and banks up on one side of them, and 
 on the other side the river bed is left dry, a per- 
 formance is witnessed which scientists fail to show 
 any natural principles by which it was done; but are 
 forced to admit that He who created the world, was 
 able to separate the waters in any way he saw fit to 
 do, whether it harmonized with science or natural 
 laws or not. 
 
 Abraham understood upon what grounds this doc- 
 trine was founded, when he prayed for Abimelech 
 whom the Lord healed. So did Moses when he 
 prayed for the healing" of Miriam, who had been 
 stricken with leprosy, but through his prayer was 
 restored. The other patriarchs of old, the holy 
 prophets, and devout men of God, witnessed the 
 healing of the sick by the power of God, and were 
 instruments in his hands to perform wonderful things 
 before the people. 
 
 The promise of the Lord to Moses and the chil- 
 dren of Israel, if they would obey the voice of the 
 Lord, was: " I will take sickness away from the 
 midst of thee." — Ex. 23: 25. "I will put none of 
 these diseases upon thee, which I have brought up- 
 on the Egyptians: for I am the Lord that healeth 
 thee." — Ex. 15:26. "Observe and hear all these 
 words which I command thee, that it may go well 
 with thee, and with thy childen after thee forever, 
 
52 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 when thou docst that which is good and right in the 
 sight of the Lord thy God."— Deut. 12: 28. The 
 promise, " Unto their children forever," reaches 
 down to the present day. When God's children 
 obeyed his voice these promises were fulfilled; when 
 they disobeyed him the promises were not fulfilled. 
 
 Centuries after the above promises were given we 
 hear the psalmist David breaking forth in these 
 words: " Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget not 
 all his beneefits: who forgiveth all thine iniquities; 
 who healeth all thy diseases." — Psa. 103:2, 3. 
 
 When llezekiah was "sick unto death," he prayed 
 unto the Lord, a fervent prayer, and the same was 
 answered by the healing of his body, and fifteen 
 years were added unto his life. 2 Kings 20: 1-6. 
 But in 2 Chron. 16: 12 we read of Asa, one of the 
 kings of Israel, who sought not the Lord during his 
 sickness, but put his case into the hands of earthly 
 physicians, and the consequence was he died. Jn 
 those days it was safe for the children of God to 
 trust in Him for the healing of their bodies; and 
 coming down to the time of Christ we find Him 
 healing all manner of disease, " That it might be 
 fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the prophet 
 saying, Himself took our infirmities, and bare our 
 sicknesses." — Matt. 8: 17. Likewise His apostles 
 went forth healing the sick, and doing wonderful 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 45 
 
 things in the name of Jesus, and their work was 
 wrought by the power of God. So we find the doc- 
 trine of divine healing is no new doctrine, as it is a 
 part of the Word of God, and it has been the privi- 
 lege of his faithful children in all ages of the past to 
 claim his promises, and be healed of their diseases. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 IS THE DAY OF HEALING PAST? 
 
 We may as well ask, Has the Word of God be- 
 come of none effect? or has God lost his power, in- 
 somuch that he cannot fulfill his promises? Pro- 
 fessing Christians of to day are to be found in great 
 numbers, who say the day of healing is past; it was 
 for the apostles but not for us. But they fail to 
 give us a "thus saith the Lord," for such a belief. Not 
 one passage of scripture can be given to show that 
 these promises were ever repealed, and that those 
 who obey God have no right to claim them and be 
 healed now. If we limit the healing power to the 
 time of the apostles, and say it stopped there, then 
 we must say the same regarding the salvation of the 
 soul, for his word gives no more evidence of one 
 having been done away, than it does the other. 
 
 Christ in giving his commission to the apostles 
 said to them, " Go ye into all the world and preach 
 the Gospel to every creature. He that believeth and 
 
54 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not 
 shall be damned; and these signs shall follow them 
 that believe : In my name shall they cast out devils; 
 they shall speak with new tongues; they shall take 
 up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it 
 shall not hurt them; they sliall lay hands on the sick, 
 dtid they shall recover" — Mark 16: 15-18. 
 
 Who shall lay hands on the sick? 
 
 " Them that believe" shall lay hands on the sick, and 
 they shall recover. Thank the Lord! We are of 
 those who believe, consequently that promise is for 
 us, and is for God's obedient children of to day. In 
 James 5: 13-15, we not only have a promise but 
 directions which is our duty to obey. "Is any 
 among you afflicted? let him pray. Is any merry? 
 let him sing psalms. Is any sick among you? let 
 him call for the elders of the church; and let them 
 pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name 
 of the Lord: and the prayer of faith shall save the 
 sick, and the Lord shall raise him up." 
 
 Because these things have been practiced but very 
 little for the last few centuries does not change the 
 Word of God in the least. Even if we knew of no 
 cases of healing in these days, the Word would stand 
 just the same, ready to be complied with, and fol- 
 lowed by " these signs." The great trouble is with 
 the people, and not with God; unbelief has found 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 
 
 55 
 
 its way into their hearts, and false teachers have 
 gone forth declaring the day of miracles past, and 
 that God does not heal people of their diseases now, 
 by the means set forth in his word, as he did in an- 
 cient times. But such persons fail to give one scrip- 
 ture to prove that such is the case. 
 
 As long as God has any obedient children upon 
 earth it will be their privilege to call upon him, and 
 according ^to the promises given in his word, be 
 healed of their diseases; and not one passage of 
 scripture can be found in the Bible to the contrary, 
 or showing that these promises have been recalled. 
 It would then be according to reason and logic to 
 conclude that they are still in vogue, even if no one 
 had the faith to claim them: but notwithstanding 
 the unbelief of the masses of people, the true chil- 
 dren of God have begun to realize the truth of his 
 word, in spite of false teachers, and discern the body 
 of Christ (the church), worshiping God in the beauty 
 of holiness; exercising the gifts which Paul said 
 *' Covet earnestly." t 
 
 Let us see if there is any more evidence that we 
 have the right to perform miracles in these days, in 
 the name of Jesus, and to follow the teachings of 
 his word. Hear the words of Jesus: " Verily, verily, 
 I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works 
 that I do, shall he do also; and greater works than 
 
56 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 these shall he do; because I go unto my Father. 
 And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will 
 I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If 
 ye shall ask anything in my name I will do it." 
 — Jno. 14: 12-14. Now these promises are to "He 
 that believeth." 
 
 A man once told me that he did not believe in 
 divine healing in these days; it was for the apostles 
 and not for us. Said I, You believe the Bible, do you 
 not ? Oh, yes, every word of it, he remarked. Then 
 what about such scriptures as these: " If ye abide in 
 me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye 
 will, and it shall be done unto you." — Jno. 15:7. "If 
 two of you shall agree on earth as touching anything 
 that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my 
 Father which is in heaven." — Matt. 18: 19. Now sup- 
 pose we are abiding in Christ, and should ask him to 
 heal some one who is sick; would he not, according 
 to his word, be under obligations to answer the 
 prayer by doing the work, if we have faith in him? 
 If that does not refer to our times, and these prom- 
 ises are not for us, then the Bible is a dead letter to 
 us, and we may just as well throw the whole thing 
 away. 
 
 He was then refered to the case of his daughter, 
 with whom he had been visiting, who had been ly- 
 ing upon her bed for a week, very sick, and in an 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 
 
 57 
 
 almost helpless condition; and a few days previous 
 to our conversation, through prayer and by the lay- 
 ing on of hands, she was instantly healed, insomuch 
 that she arose from her bed and immediately walked, 
 praising God, and was healed of all disease from 
 that moment, and received much strength to her 
 body; yet it was several days before her strength 
 was completely renewed; and because of this, her 
 father doubted her healing. In order to substantiate 
 his doubts he referred to another person for whom 
 prayer had been offered, who was very near death's 
 door, and because the afflicted one was not instantly 
 restored to his normal strength, and new flesh put 
 upon his bones, this man remarked that Christ never 
 did his work by halves in that way, and never made 
 but one job of anything. To this statement he was 
 referred to the healing of the blind man. (Mark 
 8: 22-26.) Christ took the blind man by the hand 
 and led him out of the town; and when he had spit 
 on his eyes, and put his hands upon him, he asked 
 him if he saw aught. And he looked up and said, I 
 see men as trees, walking. 
 
 After that he put his hands again upon his eyes, 
 and made him look up: and he was restored, and 
 saw every man clearly. Also when the nobleman 
 came to Christ to have his child healed (Jno. 4: 46- 
 54), Christ seeing his faith, said unto him, "Go thy 
 
5 8 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 way; thy son livctb." And from that very hour the 
 child began to amend. That does not intimate that 
 the child was raised up at that hour, or that an abun- 
 dance of strength was given, and new flesh put upon 
 its bones, but simply states that it began to amend 
 at that hour, that is, the disease was rebuked, and 
 from that time it began to get better. 
 
 The Pharisees of old would not believe, even when 
 Christ himself stood before them and performed 
 miracles in their sight; just so at the present time 
 people refuse to believe the truth when presented in 
 all its purity; refuse to acknowledge the miraculous 
 works of the Lord when they are eye-witnesses to 
 the performance. Such denials and unbelief do 
 not give the least evidence that the day of healing is 
 past. O what a faithless people! who try to limit 
 the power of God, and overthrow the faith of others. 
 We are exhorted to " earnestly contend for the faith 
 which was once delivered unto the saints. 
 
 "Many are the afflictions of the righteous: but the 
 Lord delivereth him out of them all." — Psa. 34: 19 
 It is true that these bodies must sooner or later re 
 turn to mother dust, for "it is appointed unto men 
 once to die, but after this the judgment." — Heb. 
 9: 27. Yet, even this death may be stayed, through 
 prayer and faith, for a number of years. (See 2 
 Kir»9\s 20: 6.) (1 Kings 3:14.) Many cry unto the 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 5 g 
 
 Lord in their afflictions, but on account of vanity 
 and pride are not heard, while others are humble, 
 yet are afraid to exercise faith because they cannot 
 see the results first. They who walk only by sight 
 do not walk by faith, because faith reaches beyond 
 human vision and firmly grasps things unseen. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE USE OF DIVINE HEALING. 
 
 Everything in the divine economy is for a wise 
 purpose, and is consonant with the highest reason. 
 
 Before entering upon the objects of divine healing 
 it might be well to enquire briefly into the uses of 
 affliction. And this must be approached by first 
 considering the author of afflictions. Peter's testi- 
 mony of Christ is as follows: " Who went about doing 
 good, and healing all that were oppressed of the 
 devil; for God was with him." — Acts 10: 38. Here 
 afflictions are ascribed to the devil, to his oppressive 
 power over human flesh. Doubtless, they are usually 
 the result of violated natural laws through evil lusts 
 and carelessness, infused by the devil. His object 
 in these afflictions, of course, is to break down and 
 destroy these temples of God. But God also has a 
 permissive will and purpose in men's afflictions. By 
 these afflictions upon his children he has taught them 
 many profitable lessons, and brought them nearer to 
 
**E 
 
 60 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 himself, and they have also thereby learned to hold 
 more sacred and obey more carefully the laws that God 
 has enacted in the realms of nature. Doubtless souls 
 have been saved, and others arrested from apostasy 
 by the strong hand of God in affliction. There have 
 been instances where God has evidently sent physical 
 judgments upon men. But these are exceptional. 
 Usually disciplinary suffering is the effect of violated 
 organic laws. But whatever gracious fruit sickness 
 may bring forth, it is not to the glory of God that 
 his children should continue long under its prostra- 
 ting power. I If a more perfect conformity to natural 
 laws is needed, or if spiritual lessons or advancement 
 in divine grace is the divine object in permitting those 
 attacks, let the soul draw nigh to God, find out His 
 good purpose, and reach the same. And when this 
 is accomplished the divine use of the afflictions ter- 
 minate, and the afflictions should also. But should 
 no special blessing be contemplated, and the suffering 
 be only the oppressive work of Satan, why should it 
 be protracted? " Is there no balm in Gilead?" Is 
 notour God able to deliver his children out of all 
 trouble and afflictions? "Wherefore then should 
 the heathen say, Where is their God?" Let it be 
 known that God is indeed with his people, and is a 
 present help in every need. 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 61 
 
 What good then can the Lord accomplish in the 
 exercise of his healing power? We will only mention 
 a few things. 
 
 I st. Health is the normal state of man, an important 
 condition of his usefulness. Deprived of this he is 
 unable to answer the end of his active existence. 
 He is not qualified to meet the duties he owes to 
 himself as a man; to his conntry as a citizen; to 
 society as a neighbor; to his family as a husband and 
 father; nor to his God as a Christian. Not that he 
 cannot be a Christian in prostration, but that he can- 
 not fill the sphere of active Christian labor. Instead 
 of filling life's duties in these several relations, he is a 
 care and burden to others. Hence it is to the glory 
 of God to heal His children, that Satan be defeated, 
 and they be able to bring forth fruit unto God. 
 
 2d. By the exercise of his healing power, in an- 
 swer to prayer, the Lord manifests unto his creatures 
 his precious attributes of sympathy, compassion and 
 love. Behold his heart of love toward suffering 
 humanity! "And Jesus went forth and saw a great 
 multitude, and was moved with compassio?i toward them v 
 and he healed their sick." — Matt. 14: 14. Blessed bj 
 his dear name! Wherever his eyes beheld the 
 oppressed of Satan, beneath the heel of sorrow and 
 affliction, his hand of love was stretched forth to 
 heal, and his kind heart overflowed with words that 
 
62 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 soothed the troubled soul. Had he passed through 
 this vale of sin-inflicted wretchedness with no eye to 
 pity the suffering, no tears to shed with the bereaved, 
 and no outstretched arm to raise up the sick, could 
 men have learned that his heart is kindness, and his 
 Father's name love? Ah, the healing mercies of the 
 Son of God are needful to reveal the character of 
 that compassionate God, who only can bind up our 
 wounds, heal our sorrows, and sweep away all our 
 diseases. 
 
 And who will say that his crucifixion, resurrection 
 and glorification have stripped him of his power to 
 heal the sick? Nor do the glories of his Father's 
 throne, and the lofty praises of the angels in heaven 
 turn away his pitying eye from th that oppress 
 
 his frail brethren yet in the flesh, nor prevent their 
 humble prayers from reaching his cars. Thank God! 
 " lie knoweth our frame and still remembers that 
 we are dust." He yet walks with his church, show- 
 ing forth even ' greater works' than he did while incar- 
 nate. He to all them that call upon him, and his 
 tender mercies are over all. While on earth he turned 
 no sufferer away unhealed., and his heart is no less 
 " touched with the feelings of our infirmities" to day. 
 All must admit that he has the same power to heal. 
 Then why not do it? The person who could stand 
 by the side of an awful sufferer, who is imploring 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 63 
 
 help, and having all power and authority to remove 
 the same by a simple touc h ; 
 
 would be thought of such a person? t all 
 
 pronounce his a heart of stone? And do not all 
 confess that Christ is able to heal his saints, and yet 
 will not answer their prayers in doing so, virtually 
 ascribe to him this same cruel, unfeeling heart? Do 
 they not, in direct' opposition to the Word, picture 
 him as an unsympathizing high priest, * 
 cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities, 
 and not even with the most intense pain a 
 O my Lord and Savior, how thy nan; >red, 
 
 and thy holy character < d by th doc- 
 
 trines of men! How the cursed unbelief th :ome 
 
 down from the dark ages of confusion, and spread 
 forth from the pulpits of worldly wisdom, and godly 
 ignorance, robs our blessed R< 
 and tender compassion! 
 
 It is not enough to say that he exhibited his love 
 to suffering humanity while in the flesh, and that is 
 sufficient. Is it sufficient to prove that a ood 
 
 and holy now because he gave evidence of that 
 in past years? If Christ cannot or would not heal 
 the sick to day, would it not give place lor doubts 
 that he ever did, and that those mira 1 record 
 
 were forged? Surely this, or the ridicul that 
 
 he has changed. Though men may intellectually 
 
64 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 credit the works of Christ wrought over eighteen 
 hundred years ago, to really impress their minds 
 with his true character of love, they need to see 
 the same manifestations in the present ever living 
 Jesus. If he be indeed the divine Savior, "Jesus 
 Christ the same yesterday, to day and forever," he 
 must continue to confirm his love to his saints; and 
 so he does. And he that denies it must shut his eyes 
 and stop his ears from seeing and hearing the gra- 
 cious works of God, and seek to rob him of his power, 
 or of his very essence — love.* 
 
 3d. We will notice one more point in the use of 
 divine healing. In the name of the Lord we affirm 
 that the supernatural healing of the bodies of men, 
 is one of the Lord's permanent factors in the salvation 
 of souls. 
 
 During the personal ministry of Christ, nearly all 
 who believed in him were constrained to do so by the 
 miracles they saw. Yea, " Many believed on his 
 name when they saw the miracles which he did." — 
 Jno. 2: 23. Those miracles were usually those of 
 healing. 
 
 The same was true of the apostles' labors. About 
 five thousand souls were converted to God through 
 the preaching of a half sermon, which was backed up 
 by the healing of a poor beggar at the beautiful gate 
 of the temple. See Acts 3 and 4: 1-4. But since 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 65 
 
 divine healing has been repudiated in the dark ages 
 of the past, it has taken, on an average, about five 
 thousand " fine sermons" to half convert one soul. 
 
 After spending the night in prison, and being tried 
 by the high priests the next day, the apostles Peter 
 and John were permitted to return to their own com- 
 pany and report the good time they had enjoyed, 
 after which they all bowed down and prayed as follows: 
 41 And now, Lord, behold their threatenings, and grant 
 unto thy servants, that with all boldness they may 
 speak thy word, by stretching forth thy hand to heal; 
 and that signs and wonders may be done by the name 
 of thy holy child Jesus." — Acts 4: 29, 30. These 
 inspired apostles knew how to pray for boldness and 
 authority to preach the Word; namely, they wanted 
 the hand of God manifest with them, confirming the 
 Word with miracles, especially the healing of the sick. 
 Do we not need the same boldness and authority to 
 day? A ministry that is void of the divine seal of 
 healing power is a poor, lame excuse for the mes- 
 sengers of the Almighty God. 
 
 Observe the use the Lord made of a case of heal- 
 ing at Lydda. Peter there " found a certain man 
 named ./Eneas, which had kept his bed eight years, 
 and was sick of the palsy. And Peter said unto him, 
 yEneas, Jesus Christ maketh thee whole." You see 
 Peter did not heal the man, but Jesus did. " And 
 
^^^™ 
 
 66 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 he arose immediately. And all that dwelt in Lydda 
 and Saron saw him, and turned to the Lord." — Acts 
 9: 33-35. A very happy # effect indeed. And we 
 have seen men and women melt down before God 
 and get saved in these last days, on seeing the love 
 and power of God displayed in instantaneous healing. 
 
 " The day of miracles is past" is a digusting apology 
 for an unsanctified and powerless ministry. It is 
 much more congenial to the flesh to adopt this false- 
 hood than to mortify the deeds of the body, die to 
 all pride, selfishness and worldliness, and thus become 
 pure in heart, and filled with power, an instrument 
 through which God can bless suffering humanity. 
 
 The apostle Paul did not entertain the popular 
 view of miracles so often heard from the faithless 
 pulpits of our age; namely, that "they were only 
 intended to confirm the divinity of Christ and his 
 word, hence passed away with the apostles. " For," 
 says he, "I will not dare to speak of any of those 
 things which Christ hath not wrought by me, to make 
 the Gentiles obedient, by word and deed, through mighty 
 signs and wonders, by the power of the Spirit of God." 
 — Rom. 15: 18, 19. 
 
 To make the Gentiles obedient to God, he regard- 
 ed as the divine object of miracles. So long therefore 
 as sinners are to be subjected to God on earth, the 
 original object of healing yet remains, and of course 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 6j 
 
 the gracious gift continues in the church, even until 
 the end of time. To this end the Lord commissioned 
 supernatural healing in connection with the preaching 
 of his word to the end of the world. Mark 16: 15- 
 18. And for the same reason he set the gift of heal- 
 ing in the body, his church, as a permanent agent 
 in the plan of salvation. 1 Cor. 12: 9. But observe 
 he only put those gifts in his own church. Hence 
 when men went from the divine fold and the faith 
 once delivered to the saints, to human organisms, 
 these signs did not follow. And to excuse their 
 impotency the falsehood was coined that God had 
 recalled that gift. But since the return of the holy 
 remnant to the real Zion of God, the church of the 
 first-born which are written in heaven, all these prim- 
 itive gifts are found yet just where God placed 
 them, and they are again being used to the glory of 
 his name. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 OLD TESTAMENT WITNESSES. 
 
 As we have already shown that it was the privilege 
 of God's children in all ages to enjoy the blessings of 
 divine healing of the body, we will now notice a few 
 instances of the same, and wonderful faith and trust 
 in God as given in his word. Beginning with the 
 patriarchs of old, we read in Gen. 20: 17 that Abraham- 
 
68 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 prayed unto God; and God healed Abimelech and 
 his family. Also the prayer of Isaac, Gen. 25: 21. 
 And of Jacob. — Gen. 30. 
 
 In Exodus 8-1 1 chapters we read of the power of 
 God wrought through Moses by bringing the ten 
 plagues upon Pharaoh and staying them at his com- 
 mand. Afterwards of the parting of the waters of 
 the Red Sea that the children of Israel passed through 
 upon dry ground; the smiting of the rock which 
 brought forth water to quench the thirst of the people. 
 
 At one time when the people spoke against God 
 and against Moses, "The. Lord sent fiery serpents 
 among the people, and they bit the people; and much 
 people of Israel died. Therefore the people came to 
 Moses and said, We have sinned, for we have spoken 
 against the Lord, and against thee; pray unto the 
 Lord that he take away the serpents from us. And 
 Moses prayed for the people, and the Lord said unto 
 Moses, Make thee a fiery serpent, and set it upon a 
 pole: and it shall come to pass that every one that is 
 "bitten, when he looketh upon it shall live. And 
 Moses made a serpent of brass and put it upon a pole, 
 and it came to pass that if a serpent had bitten any 
 man, when he beheld the serpent of brass, he lived." 
 — Num. 21: 6-9. It was through an act of faith that 
 the people were healed of the wounds of the deadly 
 •serpent, for unless their belief was strong enough to 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 6g 
 
 induce them to " look and live," they would perish^ 
 At the present time the people have one to whom 
 they can " look and live." For, " As Moses lifted up 
 the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son 
 of man be lifted up: that whosoever believeth in him 
 should not perish, but have eternal life." And this 
 same Jesus offers to heal all manner of disease, and 
 give us whatsoever we ask in faith believing. 
 
 In the case of Hezekiah we have a witness to the 
 wonderful manifestations of the power of the Lord 
 in the healing of diseases, and the prolonging of life 
 even after the prophet of the Lord had told him that 
 the time had come for him to die. 
 
 " In those days was Hezekiah sick unto death. 
 And the prophet Isaiah, the son of Amoz, came to 
 him, and said unto him, Thus saith the Lord, Set 
 thine house in order; for thou shalt die, and not live. 
 Then he turned his face to the wall, and prayed unto 
 the Lord, saying, I beseech thee, O Lord, remember 
 now how I have walked before thee in truth and 
 with a perfect heart, and have done that which is 
 good in thy sight. And Hezekiah wept sore; and it 
 came to pass, afore Isaiah was gone out into the 
 middle court, that the word of the Lord came to 
 him, saying, Turn again and tell Hezekiah, the cap- 
 tain of my people, Thus saith the Lord, the God of 
 David thy father: I ^have heard thy prayer, I have 
 
yo DIVINE HEALING 
 
 seen thy tears: behold, I will heal thee: on the third 
 day thou shalt go up unto the house of the Lord* 
 And I will add unto thy days fifteen years." — 2 
 Kings 20: 1-6. 
 
 The prophet Elisha was a man of God, known as 
 such wherever he went. His fame was spread abroad 
 throughout the land because of his wonderful power 
 with God. Through his fervent prayers and close 
 walk and communion with God he was enabled to 
 perform miracles in the sight of men; such as raising 
 the dead to life; parting the waters of Jordan by 
 smiting them with the mantle of Elijah; causing 
 iron to swim; confounding kings and armies, and 
 many other things which only could be done through 
 the power of God. The following instances are 
 among the many wonderful manifestations of His 
 power wrought through His servant, the first of 
 which is the raising of the Shunammite's son. 
 
 THE WIDOW'S SON RESTORED TO LIFE. 
 
 " And when the child was grown, it fell on a day 
 that he went out to his father to the reapers. And 
 he said unto his father, My head, my head! And 
 he said to a lad, Carry him to his mother. And 
 when he had taken him, and brought him to his 
 mother, he sat on her knees till noon, and then died. 
 And she went up, and laid him on the bed of the 
 man of God, and shut the door upon him, and went 
 
^mmmm 
 
 OF SOUL AND BODY. yi 
 
 out. And she called unto her husband, and said 
 Send me, I pray thee, one of the young men, and 
 one of the asses, that I may run to the man of God, 
 and come again. And he said, wherefore wilt thou 
 go to him today? it is neither new moon, nor sab- 
 bath. And she said, It shall be well. Then she 
 saddled an ass, and said to her servant, Drive, and 
 go forward; slack not thy riding for me, except I bid 
 thee. So she went and came unto the man of God 
 to mount Carmel. And it came to pass, when the 
 man of God saw her afar off, that he said to Gehazi 
 his servant, Behold, yonder is that Shunammite: Run 
 now, I pray thee, to meet her, and say unto her, Is it 
 well with thee? Is it well with thy husband? Is it well 
 with the child? And she answered, It is well. And 
 when she came to the man of God to the hill, she 
 caught him by the feet: but Gehazi came near to 
 thrust her away. And the man of God said, Let her 
 alone; for her soul is vexed within her: and the 
 Lord hath hid it from me, and hath not told me. 
 Then she said, Did I desire a son of my lord? did I 
 not say, Do not deceive me? Then he said to Ge- 
 hazi, Gird up thy loins, and take my staff in thine 
 hand, and go thy way: if thou meet any man, salute 
 him not; and if any salute thee, answer him not 
 again: and lay my staff upon the face of the child. 
 And the mother of the child said, As the Lord liveth, 
 
J2 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 and as thy soul liveth, I will not leave thee. And he 
 arose and followed her. And Gehazi passed on be- 
 fore them, and laid the staff upon the face of the 
 child; but there was neither voice, nor hearing. 
 Wherefore he went again to meet him, and told him,, 
 saying, the child is not awaked. And when Elisha 
 was come into the house, behold, the child was 
 dead, and laid upon his bed. He went in therefore, 
 and shut the door upon them twain, and prayed unto 
 the Lord. And he went up, and lay upon the child 
 and put his mouth upon his mouth, and his eyes 
 upon his eyes, and his hands upon his hands: and 
 he stretched himself upon the child; and the flesh 
 of the child waxed warm. Then he returned, and 
 walked in the house to and fro; and went up, and 
 stretched himself upon him: and the child sneezed 
 seven times, and the child opened his eyes. And he 
 called Gehazi, and said, Call this Shunammite. So 
 he called her. And when she was come in unto him he 
 said, Take up thy son. Then she went in, and fell 
 at his feet, and bowed herself to the ground, and 
 took up her son, and went out." — 2 Kings 4: 18—37- 
 
 NAAMAN CLEANSED OF LEPROSY. 
 
 " Now Naaman, captain of the host of the king of 
 Syria, was a great man with his master, and honor- 
 able, because by him the Lord had given deliverance 
 unto Syria: he was also a mighty man in Yalor, bu 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 73 
 
 he was a leper. And the Syrians had gone out by- 
 companies, and had brought away captive out of the 
 land of Israel a little maid: and she waited on Naa- 
 man's wife. And she said unto her mistress, Would 
 God my lord were with the prophet that is in Samaria! 
 for he would recover him of his leprosy. And one 
 went in, and told his lord, saying, Thus and thus 
 said the maid that is of the land of Israel. And the 
 king of Syria said, Go to, go, and I will send a letter 
 unto the king of Israel. And he departed, and took 
 with him ten talents of silver, and six thousand 
 pieces of gold, and ten changes of raiment. And he 
 brought the letter to the king of Israel, saying, Now 
 when this letter is come unto thee, behold, I have 
 therewith sent Naaman my servant to thee, that thou 
 mayest recover him of his leprosy. And it came to 
 pass, when the king of Israel had read the letter, 
 that he rent his clothes, and said, Am I God, to kill 
 and to make alive, that this man doth send unto me 
 to recover a man of his leprosy? Wherefore consider, 
 I pray you, and see how he seeketh a quarrel against 
 me. And it was so, when Elisha the man of God had 
 heard that the king of Israel had rent his clothes, 
 that he sent to the king, saying, Wherefore hast thou 
 rent thy clothes? let him come now to me, and he 
 shall know that there is a prophet in Israel. So 
 Naaman came with his horses and with his chariot, 
 
74 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 and stood at the door of the house of Elisha. And 
 Elisha sent a messenger unto him, saying, Go and 
 wash in Jordan seven times, and thy flesh shall come 
 again unto thee, and thou shalt be clean. But Naa~ 
 man was wroth, and went away, and said, Behold, I 
 thought, he will surely come out to me, and stand, 
 and call on the name of the Lord his God, and 
 strike his hand over the place, and recover the leper. 
 Are not Abana and Pharpar, rivers of Damascus' 
 better than all the waters of Israel? may I not wash 
 in them, and be clean? So he turned and went away 
 in a rage. And his servants came near, and spake 
 unto him, and said, My father, if the prophet had 
 bid thee do some great thing, wouldst thou not have 
 done it? how much rather then, when he saith to 
 thee, Wash, and be clean? Then went he down, and 
 dipped himself seven times in Jordan, according to 
 the saying of the man of God: and his flesh came 
 again like unto the flesh of a little child, and he was 
 clean." — 2 Kings 5: 1-14. 
 
 Here we find an instance of direct obedience to 
 the commands of God, even in what would, and did 
 seem to be very small and simple matters of instruc- 
 tion, which had to be carried out to the full extent 
 of the directions given, before the work was accom- 
 plished. It was not enough for this captain to 
 believe that he would be healed by making applica- 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 75 
 
 tion to the prophet, but he had to go and wash him- 
 self seven times in the river Jordan. As he was a 
 man of authority, he thought surely the man of God 
 would come out and make a great ado over him; but 
 on the other hand the prophet only sent a messen- 
 ger and told him to go and wash in Jordan. This 
 at first seemed to be too small a matter for him to 
 perform; it was beneath his dignity and did not 
 meet his anticipations; was just a little too humilia- 
 ting, yet he had to come to the point where he 
 would willingly obey, and as soon as he obeyed, and 
 had dipped seven times, he was made every whit 
 whole. Dipping in another river would not have 
 sufficed; dipping six times only would have left him 
 still a leper. 
 
 This instance of healing teaches us a lesson which 
 we will find taught all through the Word of God, 
 that to obtain healing through the power of God, 
 we must obey his word by doing that which he has 
 commanded. Under the present gospel dispensa- 
 tion there are professing Christians who almost ab- 
 hor the idea of obeying James 5: 14, 15, by anoint- 
 ing with oil, and laying on of hands, and praying 
 over the sick for their recovery. Where you find 
 persons rejecting these commands, you will find they 
 do not take God as their only physician. The virtue 
 is not in the oil, any more than in the waters of 
 
76 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 Jordan, but in Christ. When faith and works unite 
 upon a line with God's word, then virtue goes forth 
 and the work is accomplished, and the captive now 
 set free can "stand still and see the salvation of the 
 Lord," and shout victory over sin and disease. 
 
 ■■ ■» •*•»■ «« Bw ii 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 NEW TESTAMENT WITNESSES. 
 
 Turning to the New Testament, we find that fore- 
 most among the workers of miracles was Jesus: He 
 who said, "All pewer is given unto me in heaven 
 and in earth;" the incarnate Son of God, who was 
 without sin, " neither was guile found in his mouth." 
 The miracles wrought by him are so numerous that 
 it is not necessary to give a detailed account of 
 many of them, and by only referring to a few of 
 them will be sufficient to show the most skeptic that 
 his power was unlimited. 
 
 At the close of his sermon on the mount, Jesus 
 came down from the mountain, and a leper came 
 unto him, and as Jesus touched him, he was cleansed 
 of his leprosy. Next he healed the centurion's ser- 
 vant of palsy, and did not even go to visit the 
 servant, but only spoke the word and the work was 
 done. He touched theTtand of Peter's wife's mother 
 and the fever left her. 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 77 
 
 "When even was come, they brought unto him 
 many that were possessed with devils: and he cast 
 out the spirits with his word, and healed all that 
 were sick: that it might be fulfilled, which was spo- 
 ken by Esaias the prophet, saying, Himself took our 
 infirmities, and bare our sicknesses." — Matt. 8: 1-17. 
 In the following chapter we read of a certain ruler 
 who had great faith in the power of Jesus, who came 
 to him, saying, 
 
 "My daughter is even now dead: but come and 
 lay thy hand upon her, and she shall live. And Jesus 
 arose, and followed him, and so did his disciples. 
 And, behold, a woman which was diseased with an 
 issue of blood twelve years, came behind him, and 
 touched the hem of his garment: For she said within 
 herself, If I may but touch his garment I shall be whole. 
 But Jesus turned him about, and when he saw her, he 
 said, Daughter, be of good comfort; thy faith hath 
 made thee whole. And the woman was made whole 
 from that hour. And when Jesus came into the ruler's 
 house, and saw the minstrels and the people making 
 a noise, he said unto them, Give place: for the maid 
 is not dead, but sleepeth. And they laughed him to 
 scorn But when the people were put forth, he went 
 in, and took her by the hand, and the maid arose. 
 And the fame hereof went abroad into all that land. 
 And when Jesus departed thence, two blind men fol- 
 
?8 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 lowed him, crying, and saying, Thou Son of David, 
 have mercy on us. And when he was come into the 
 house, the blind men came to him: and Jesus saith 
 unto them, Believe ye that I am able to do this? They 
 said unto him, Yea, Lord. Then touched he their 
 eyes, saying, According to your faith be it unto you. 
 And their eyes were opened; and Jesus straitly 
 charged them, saying, See that no man know it. But 
 they, when they were departed, spread abroad his 
 fame in all that country. And as they went out, be- 
 hold, they brought to him a dumb man possessed 
 with a devil. And when the devil was cast out, the 
 dumb spake: and the multitudes marvelled, saying, 
 It was never so seen in Israel. But the Pharisees 
 said, He casteth out devils through the prince of 
 the devils. And Jesus went about all the cities and 
 villages, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching 
 the gospel of the kingdom, and healing every sick- 
 ness and every disease among the people." 
 
 Here we see that not only the dead was raised, but 
 he healed "every sickness and every disease among 
 the people;" " insomuch that the multitude wonder- 
 ed, when they saw the dumb to speak, the maimed 
 to be whole, the lame to walk, and the blind to see: 
 and they glorified the God of Israel." 
 
 These miracles of healing; the feeding of the five 
 thousand; (Mark 6.) turning water into wine; 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 79 
 
 (Jno. 2.) stilling the storm; (Luke 8.) walking on 
 the sea; (Matt. 16.) and many others show his su- 
 pernatural power, yet when he called his disciples 
 he gave them power to do the same things, and did 
 not even limit the power to the apostles alone, but to 
 those who would believe on him; for he said: 
 "Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that believeth on 
 me, the works that I do shall he do also; andgreater 
 works than these shall he do; because I go unto my 
 Father. * * If ye shall ask anything in my name, I 
 will do it.' ; — 14: 12-14. 
 
 " When he had called unto him his twelve disci- 
 ples, he gave them power against unclean spirits, to 
 cast them out, and to heal all manner of sickness 
 
 and all manner of disease And as ye go, preach, 
 
 saying, The kingdom of heaven is at hand. Heal 
 the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out 
 devils; freely ye have received, freely give." — Jno. 
 10: 1-8. Mark 16: 15-18. 
 
 He gave a like commission to the seventy whom 
 he sent forth, and when they returned they rejoiced 
 on account of these things, but Jesus told them to 
 rejoice that their names were written in heaven 
 
 In Jno. 14: 16, another Comforter was promised, 
 which prpmise was fulfilled. — Acts 2: 4. 
 
 The scriptures have already been given showing 
 the miraculous power of our Lord and Savior, and 
 
So DIVINE HEALING 
 
 his command to his disciples to do the same things; 
 and now we will give attention to what took place 
 after the death of our blessecT Savior. As they had 
 before gone forth working miracles and preaching 
 the kingdom, it. seemed now that a double portion 
 of power had been bestowed upon them, as " they 
 were all of one accord in one place on the day of 
 Pentecost, the Spirit gave them utterance to speak 
 with such power and authority that the different 
 nations of people were astonished at them, and 
 Peter was not afraid to give them the plain truth, 
 and expose the wickedness of the people. 
 
 Now followed a circumstance substantiating the 
 words of Jesus, and showing his power through his 
 children. 
 
 THE LAME MAN HEALED. 
 
 As " Peter and John went up together into the 
 the temple at the hour of prayer, being the ninth 
 hour, and a certain man lame from his mother's 
 womb was carried, whom they laid daily at the gate 
 of the temple which is called Beautiful, to ask alms 
 of them that entered into the temple; who, seeing 
 Peter and John about to go into the temple, asked 
 an alms. And Peter, fastening his eyes upon him 
 with John, said, Look $n us. And he gave heed 
 unto them, expecting to receive something of them. 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 81 
 
 Then Peter said, Silver and gold have I none; but 
 such as I have give I thee: In the name of Jesus 
 Christ of Nazareth rise up and walk. And he took 
 him by the right hand, and lifted him up: and im- 
 mediately his feet and ankle bones received strength. 
 And he leaping up stood, and walked, and entered 
 with them into the temple, walking, and leaping, 
 and praising God. And all the people saw him 
 walking and praising God: and they knew that it 
 was he which sat for alms at the Beautiful gate of 
 the temple: and they were filled with wonder and 
 amazement at that which had happened unto him. 
 And as the lame man which was healed held Peter 
 and John, all the people ran together unto them in 
 the porch that is called Solomon's, greatly won- 
 dering." — Acts 3: I— II. 
 
 Quite an excitement followed, which brought 
 many people out to hear the Word of God preached 
 and doubtless many came through mere curiosity; 
 however the truth preached had its effect and about 
 five thousand souls were saved. For this cause 
 Peter and John were put in prison, and upon being- 
 released were threatened and warned not to teach 
 in the name of Jesus any more. But they went in 
 prayer and said: " Now, Lord, behold their threat- 
 enings; and grant unto thy servants that with all 
 boldness they may speak thy word, by stretching 
 
12 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 forth thine hand to heal; and that signs and won- 
 ders may be done by the name of thy holy child 
 Jesus." And in a very short time afterward, ''they 
 were all with one accord in Solomon's porch. And 
 of the rest durst no man join himself to them; but 
 the people magnified them. And believers were the 
 more added to the Lord, multitudes both of men 
 and women; insomuch that they brought forth the 
 sick into the streets, and laid them on beds and 
 couches, that at the least the shadow of Peter passing 
 by might overshadow some of them. There came 
 also a multitude out of the cities round about unto 
 Jerusalem, bringing sick folks, and them which were 
 vexed with unclean spirits: and they were healed 
 every one."— -Acts 5: 12-16. Jesus healed all those 
 who were brought unto him that were sick, and here we 
 find his disciples doing the same thing, for the 
 Word says, "They were healed every one." 
 
 HEALED OF PALSY. — DEAD RAISED. 
 
 "And it came to pass, as Peter passed throughout 
 all quarters, he came down also to the saints which 
 dwelt at Lydda. And there'he found a certain man 
 named vEneas, which had kept his bed eight years 
 and was sick of the palsy. And Peter said unto him, 
 ^Eneas, Jesus Christ maketh thee whole: arise, and 
 make thy bed. And he arose immediately. And all that 
 dwelt at Lydda and Saron saw him, and turned ta 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 83 
 
 the Lord. Now there was at Joppa a certain disciple 
 named Tabitha, which by interpretation is called Dor- 
 cas: this woman was full of good works and alms- 
 deeds which she did. And it came to pass in those 
 days that she was sick, and died: whom when they had 
 washed, they laid her in an upper chamber. And for- 
 asmuch as Lydda was nigh to Joppa, and the disci- 
 ples had heard that Peter was there, they sent unto 
 him two men, desiring him that he would not delay 
 to come to them. Then Peter arose and went with 
 them. When he was come, they brought him into 
 the upper chamber: and all the widows stood by him 
 weeping, and shewing the coats and garments which 
 Dorcas made, while she was with them. But Peter 
 put them all forth, and kneeled down, and prayed; 
 and turning him to the body said, Tabitha, arise. And 
 she opened her eyes; and when she saw Peter, she 
 sat up. And he gave her his hand, and lifted her up; 
 and when he had called the saints and widows, he 
 presented her alive. And it was known throughout 
 all Joppa; and many believed in the Lord." — Acts 
 9: 32-42. 
 
 Many wonderful things were performed by the 
 other apostles, also showing forth the power of God 
 to heal the body and save the soul. And these 
 manifestations of the power of God were always 
 followed by much persecution, because it had a 
 
84 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 tendency to draw people to Christ, and also the 
 enemies of the sacred truth of the Gospel, were 
 stirred up often to violence of the worst kind. The 
 disciples did not fear to preach the Gospel in all its 
 purity, and with all plainness of speech declare the 
 whole counsel of God, exposing the wickedness of 
 evil doers and the horrors of sin. When Paul and 
 Barnabas came to Iconium, the Lord "granted signs 
 and wonders to be done by their hands," among 
 which was 
 
 THE HEALING. OF A CRIPPLE. 
 
 " And there sat a man at Lystra, impotent in 
 his feet, being a cripple from his mother's womb, 
 who never had walked. The same heard Paul speak: 
 who steadfastly beholding him, and perceiving that 
 he had faith to be healed, said with a loud voice, 
 Stand upright on thy feet. And he leaped and 
 walked." — Acts 14: 8-10. 
 
 SPIRIT OF DIVINATION CAST OUT. 
 
 When they went to Macedonia, Paul says, " It 
 •came to pass, as we went to prayer, a certain damsel 
 possessed with a spirit of divination met us, which 
 brought her masters much gain by soothsaying: the 
 same followed Paul and us, and cried, saying, These 
 men are the servants of the most high God, which 
 shew unto us the way of salvation. And this did she 
 many days. But Paul, being grieved, turned and 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 85 
 
 said to the spirit, I command thee in the name of 
 Jesus Christ to come out of her. And he came out 
 the same hour." — Acts 16: 16-18. 
 
 Upon Paul's return to Macedonia, God again 
 manifested his power through him, in a miraculous 
 way in 
 
 RAISING THE DEAD. 
 
 "And there sat in a window a certain young man 
 named Eutychus, being fallen into a deep sleep: and 
 as Paul was long preaching, he sunk down with 
 sleep, and fell down from the third loft, and was 
 taken up dead. And Paul went down, and fell on 
 him, and embracing him said, Trouble not your- 
 selves; for his life is in him. When he therefore 
 was come up again, and had broken bread, and 
 eaten, and talked a long while, even till break of 
 day, so he departed. And they brought the young 
 man alive, and were not a little comforted." — Acts 
 20: 9-12. 
 
 At the time when they were shipwrecked and cast 
 on the island of Melita, among a barbarous people, 
 Paul " gathered a bundle of sticks and laid them on 
 the fire; there came a viper out of the heat, and 
 fastened on ;his hand. And when the barbarians 
 saw the venomous beast hang on his hand, they said 
 among themselves, No doubt this man is a mur- 
 derer, whom, though he hath escaped the sea, yet 
 
86 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 vengeance suffereth not to live. And he shook off 
 the beast into the fire, and felt no harm. Howbeit 
 they looked when he should have swollen, or fallen 
 down dead suddenly: but after they had looked a 
 great while, and saw no harm come to him, they 
 changed their minds, and said that he was a god. In 
 the same quarters were possessions of the chief man 
 •of the island, whose name was Publius; who received 
 us, and lodged us three days courteously. And it 
 came to pass, that the father of Publius lay sick of a 
 fever and of a bloody flux: to whom Paul entered 
 in, and prayed, and laid his hands on him, and 
 healed him. So when this was done, others also, 
 which had diseases in the island, came, and were 
 healed." — Acts 28: 3-9. 
 
 By reading the Word we find that the power to do 
 such things was given to others besides the twelve 
 apostles. In the tenth chapter of Saint Luke we 
 find the seventy whom Christ sent forth were en- 
 dued with the same power. And in the last chapter 
 of Mark we find this power was given to "them 
 that believe." It was through the faith of some 
 of those believers that even the prison doors were 
 -opened and Peter set at liberty, for " prayer was 
 made without ceasing of the church unto God for 
 him." — Acts 12: 5. Many other testimonies migh$ 
 be given, but it is unnecessary, for in "the mouth of 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 87 
 
 two or three witnesses shall every word be estab- 
 lished." The command in the last chapter of Saint 
 Mark, which was given to "them that believe/' has 
 never been done away with, and never will be as long 
 as God has a people on earth who have faith enough 
 to believe and obey his word. When the day of 
 healing is past, and God refuses to fulfill those 
 promises, rest assured that the day of faith will 
 also be past, and salvation work will be at an end. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE APOSTASY. 
 
 The Christian era is represented in the Word of 
 God as a day, — a " day of the Lord," which dawned 
 with all the brightness of the morning. The holy 
 prophets of old foretold this notable time when 
 Christ would establish his church upon the earth, 
 and to those who would fear the name of the Lord 
 would the " Sun of righteousness arise with healing 
 in his wings." This " Sun of righteousnes ' was 
 Christ, the light of the world; He who came to save 
 the people from their sins and establish them in the 
 ways of truth. He was a light to them that sat in 
 darkness, and they who were willing to humble 
 themselves and become his disciples, he gave power 
 over devils and victory over the wickedness of this 
 world. His disciples were of the " same mind," and 
 
88 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 saw " eye to eye," and through the name of Jesus 
 they were enabled to perform miracles in the sight 
 of men, and devils were made to " fear and tremble." 
 The church of God was not a human organized con- 
 cern then, any more than it is at the present day. 
 Christ placed the members in the body as it pleased 
 him. It is a " glorious church, not having spot or 
 wrinkle, or any such thing." — Eph. 5: 27. And all 
 the members are holy, and not one of them living 
 in sin, because Christ is the door into this church, 
 and nothing sinful can enter. The only way to get 
 into God's church is to be born into it, and we are 
 then in his family; a son of God; a child of the 
 king; a branch of the true vine. 
 
 Having then been born of God, and already a 
 member of his body, would it not be presumption 
 to think of joining anything else in order to belong 
 to the church, when we are already in the church 
 the very moment we get salvation? 
 
 This church was founded upon Christ, the Rock 
 of our salvation. — Matt. 16: 18. It is his body. — 
 Col. 1: 24. And he is the head of it. — Col. 1: 18. 
 He purchased it with his blood. — Acts 2: 20. Its 
 name is the Church of God. — 1 Cor. 10:32. The 
 class book is kept in heaven. — Heb. 11:24. Salva- 
 tion then is the requirement which admits a person 
 into the church. (Jno. 10:9.) And God places the 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 8g 
 
 members in the body as it pleases him (i Cor, 
 12:13), bestowing such gifts upon them as they 
 stand in need of, and all work in sweet harmony. 
 
 In the morning of this Christian era, the church 
 had wonderful power; they met together " with one 
 accord," and the power of God was wonderfully 
 manifested in and through them, and many w r ere 
 added unto the church. The sick were healed 
 devils were cast out, and the Gospel preached in all 
 its purity. 
 
 But as the years passed by, people began to de- 
 part from the faith, and bring in false doctrines, 
 heresies, schisms, etc., causing divisions, just as Paul 
 said would take place. This was the starting point 
 of sectism. There had been no human organization 
 or creed among God's people since the time of 
 Christ; but now, like spirits, such as were fallen 
 from grace, began to assemble together and by the 
 help of Satan himself, tried to devise some plan to 
 deceive souls, and drag them down to ruin. This 
 state of affairs continued until the enemy of souls 
 had devised a plan to destroy souls by the*whole- 
 sale. Before three centuries had passed by, the 
 ruling power of the church was centralized in the 
 Bishop of Rome, and Roman Catholicism began to 
 develop, and another important step was taken in 
 the establishing of this creed, in the year 325, when 
 
go DIVINE HEALING 
 
 the Nicene council was held. This sect, or "mother 
 of harlots," as the Bible terms it (Rev. 17: 5), was 
 called a church in order to better deceive souls; and 
 the " man of sin " which Paul tells us will be made 
 manifest, or revealed, is the papal power. People 
 were forced, at the peril of their lives, to acknowl- 
 edge the pope as the head of the church, and be- 
 come submissive to the galling yoke of Catholicism, 
 and renounce their former experience and belief. 
 And those who would stand true to God, were mar- 
 tyred, or had to suffer the most appalling persecu- 
 tion, often "resisting unto blood," for the sake of 
 Christ. The common people were denied the privi- 
 lege of reading the Word of God. An awful time 
 of spiritual darkness came upon the land; this was 
 the time of which the prophets foretold, when the 
 sun would go down at noon. The Sun of righteous- 
 ness, or real church of God, seemed to be in obscur- 
 ity, hid away behind the dark clouds of papacy: 
 nevertheless God had true followers all through this 
 time, who would not bow the knee to Baal; who 
 preferred to obey God rather than man, and were 
 hunted down and persecuted, and had to hide them- 
 selves in caves in order to worship God. But "truth 
 crushed to earth shall rise again," and thus it proved 
 in this great and severe ordeal through which the 
 church had to pass. Yet it took centuries for it to 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 9 i 
 
 gain what seemed from an outward appearance, a 
 good foothold, in order to rise above the over-hang- 
 ing clouds of the spiritual darkness. 
 
 After awhile, a daughter was born into the family 
 of mystic Babylon; or, in other words, another sect 
 was formed, a split from the old mother of harlots, 
 and in a few centuries there was an abundance of 
 daughters born into the family, each making a 
 league with the devil to bring honest souls into 
 bondage, and with their oath of allegiance to obey 
 the rules of the family or creed, became " unequally 
 yoked together with unbelievers," which the Word 
 of God condemns. — 2 Cor. 6: 14. It was not the in- 
 tention of those good old reformers to enter into 
 any league with the enemy in order to deceive souls. 
 They saw the corruption of Romanism, and realized 
 the judgments of God upon her, and thus made their 
 escape, and not having sufficient light on the Word 
 of God, their followers soon drifted into sectism, 
 forming creeds one after another with the hope of 
 bettering the condition of the church, not discerning 
 the "body of Christ," the true church. Dear honest 
 souls united with them, believing it to be the best 
 thing they could do, and worshiped God with all 
 their hearts. Notwithstanding God blessed the 
 labors of those who faithfully trusted him, yet that 
 was no evidence that sectism itself was right, for 
 
92 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 they were doubtless walking up to the light they had 
 on the Word of God. But the time was not far dis- 
 tant when he would send forth his judgments against 
 these schisms, and deliver his children but of them, 
 revealing unto them the true church of the living 
 God. 
 
 Sectism soon reached its highest point, each schism 
 or creed claiming to be the church, a branch of the 
 true vine. Each fighting the other, having conflict- 
 ing views and doctrines of Reaching, yet claiming to 
 belong to that one body, the "church of the living 
 God." O what darkness! what blindness! what 
 soul-deceiving, soul-destroying nets and snares the 
 enemy has prepared to capture the souls of men! 
 This is the Babylon spoken of in Revelations. Baby- 
 lon means confusion, and mystic Babylon is the 
 spiritual confusion in the so-called churches of to day, 
 which has been the means of making more infidels 
 than have all the infidel writers during the past ages. 
 Honest people give their hearts to God, and are 
 invited and urged to join some of these so-called 
 churches, " in order to have a home among God's 
 people;" and read in their Bible of the unity of 
 God's church, and begin to look about them, and 
 find all the creeds arrayed, one against the other. 
 The consequence is, many, when they find them- 
 selves thus duped, come to the conclusion that 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. gj 
 
 Christianity is a farce and a failure, and thus infidel- 
 ity takes up its abode in the heart, and multitudes 
 are led astray and lost throughout eternity. The 
 departing from "the faith once delivered to the 
 saints," was the beginning of sectism; was the be- 
 ginning of the apostasy. From that time the church 
 was shorn of its strength; what real honest souls 
 were left were mostly joined to some branch of 
 Babylon, and were not permitted to assert their 
 liberty in Christ according to the Word of God, be- 
 cause of the rigid rules of their creed. Then came 
 an awful famine throughout the land, a starving of 
 souls, for want of spiritual food- — the true bread of 
 life. This famine is the one spoken of by the proph- 
 et Amos: " Behold, the days come, saith the Lord 
 God, that I will send a famine in the land; not a 
 famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but a hearing 
 of the words of the Lord." — Amos 8: n. Truly 
 this time has already come, and has been realized in 
 the last few centuries. Ministers all over the land 
 have become false shepherds, fleecing the flock and 
 leaving them to starve. " Blind watchmen," accord- 
 ing to Isa. 56: 9-12. " Having a form of godliness, 
 but denying the power thereof: from such turn 
 away." — 2 Tim. 3: 5. Is it any wonder that spiritual 
 darkness prevails throughout the land, when such 
 doctrines are taught from the pulpit, the press, at 
 
94 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 home, and everywhere? With "fair words and 
 smooth speeches," people are rocked to sleep (spir- 
 itually) right on the brink of hell, and seem to be 
 unconcerned regarding the welfare of their souls; 
 unawakened to their awful condition; joined to 
 their idols; and because they were at ease in Zion — 
 if they have ever advanced enough to enter her 
 portals, — have become " lukewarm," and have been 
 spewed out, because they were neither ' cold nor hot/ 
 
 O the famishing of souls! the pestilence of unbe- 
 lief and deception! it is widespread, almost univer- 
 sal. Darkness covers the land, and the scene is too 
 appalling to behold. 
 
 What has been termed the church, has long ago 
 entered the bridal chamber with the world, and the 
 devil officiating at the nuptial ceremony, sealing the 
 service with a smile of approval, and best wishes 
 that their happiness may continue and their fellow- 
 ship never be broken. The happy bridal pair' long 
 ago entered upon their honeymoon, and as they 
 travel along, bedecked alike in a gaudy dress of 
 worldly fashions, many church socials, fairs, sup- 
 pers, aristocratic parties, etc., are given in honor of 
 the same, and there is a time of general festivity 
 and revelry. 
 
 The all-seeing eye of God witnesses the scene, 
 and he sends forth his messenger declaring with a 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. g$ 
 
 strong voice, saying: " Babylon- the great is fallen, 
 is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils^and 
 the hold of every foul spirit," etc. — Rev. 18: 2. 
 
 The great literal city of Babylon was taken in a 
 time of festivity and revelry, while king Belshazzar 
 was having a feast, and the people were drunken 
 with wine. How true a type of the taking of spir- 
 itual Babylon, and her utter fall, while " all nations 
 have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornica- 
 tion." — Rev. 18: 3. " Thus shall Babylon sink to 
 rise no more." — Jer. 51: 64. 
 
 — _ ■ —» ■ .^ii . 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 THE EVENING LIGHT. 
 
 "But it shall be one day which shall be known to 
 the Lord, not day, nor night: but it shall come to 
 pass, that at evening time it shall be light." — 
 Zech. 14: 7. 
 
 "In that day there shall be a fountain opened to 
 the house of David, and to the inhabitants of Jeru- 
 salem, for sin and uncleanness." — Zech. 13: 1. 
 
 " Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put 
 on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem, the holy 
 city: for henceforth there shall no more come into 
 thee the uncircumcised and the unclean." — Isa. 52: 1. 
 
 Amid all the spiritual confusion in these last days, 
 God has a people, a " remnant," and the time has 
 
g6 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 come when he is calling them together in the unity 
 of his love. A holy people, a pure church, whose 
 light cannot be hid, but shineth with the brightness 
 of the morning. It was on account of their depart- 
 ing from the " faith once delivered unto the saints," 
 that the Lord permitted his children to be taken 
 captive in mystic Babylon; but he says, "Ye shall 
 seek me, and find me, when ye shall search for me 
 with all your heart; and I will be found of you, and 
 will turn away your captivity, and will gather you 
 from all the nations," etc. — Jer. 29: 14. 
 
 " Therefore thus saith the Lord, If thou return, 
 then will I bring thee again, and thou shalt stand 
 before me: and if thou take forth the precious from 
 the vile, thou shalt be as my mouth: let them return 
 unto thee; but return not thou unto them." — 
 Jer. 15: 19. 
 
 The time has now come when God s true church — 
 the bride of Christ — shines forth with all its splen- 
 dor and beauty, fair as the noonday, bright as the 
 morning, endued with strength and power from on 
 high, as in the morning of the Christian era; " a 
 glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle, or any 
 such thing;" exercising the gifts of the Spirit as 
 God intended from the beginning; free from the 
 babylon confusion of sectism; clothed in the glor- 
 ious robes of full salvation. The Lord is sending 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. gj 
 
 his messengers forth to the four winds of the earth 
 .gathering together the elect — his people — teaching 
 them the oneness of Christ, and exposing the spir- 
 itual darkness and utter ruin of Babylon. In Rev. 
 18:2, we read the doom of this mystic Babylon, and 
 in verse 4 is a positive command to the children of 
 God, saying, " Come out of her, my people, that ye 
 be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not 
 •of her plagues." 
 
 Dear reader, this command is for you, if you are 
 a child of God, and yoked up in some religious 
 creed. If you are not a child of God, then rest 
 assured that the command is not for you, and it is 
 for you to choose, as to whether or not you will be 
 classed with what is described in Rev. 18: 2. You 
 may consider this strong language, but the salva- 
 tion of your soul depends upon the obeying of the 
 Word of God. 
 
 " My people, go ye out of the midst of her and 
 deliver ye every man his soul from the fierce anger 
 ■of the Lord." — Jer. 51: 45. 
 
 Go ye out of the midst of her; be ye clean, that 
 bear the vessels of the Lord." — Isa. 52: 11. 
 
 In presenting these truths, we do not wish to be 
 misunderstood, but desire to give light to the good 
 people who are yet in sectism. There are many 
 good honest souls in the different religious denom- 
 
g8 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 inations of to day, longing for the time to come 
 when God's people will all be " one," and united in 
 the one body, as Christ prayed that they should 
 be. Jno. 17: 21. The creeds of to day are seeking 
 some plan upon which to unite, but fail, for the 
 walls of division are still there. This holy union is^ 
 found only in Christ. Behold, the time is now here 
 for this oneness, and his children discern the real 
 spiritual body of Christ — his church — and are bound 
 together with love, instead of disciplines and rules 
 of men. 
 
 This evening light is the shining forth of the true 
 church, and Zion puts on her strength, and is m> 
 longer in obscurity, nor her people bound down 
 with thongs of opinions; no longer to sing the 
 songs of Zion in a strange land, but are brought into 
 their "own land"— perfected holiness — which is the 
 Canaan to the soul. 
 
 Sectism will continue as before, and her inhabit- 
 ants go on professing godliness, deceiving and being 
 deceived, but a line of demarkation will be drawn 
 by the Word of God, which plainly points out the 
 narrow way — the only way to heaven. We dare not 
 falter; dare not refuse to walk in the light of the 
 Gospel, for Jesus says: "Walk while ye have the 
 light, lest darkness come upon you. * * * While ye 
 have light, believe in the light." — Jno. 12: 35, 36. 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. gg 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE PROMISE OF HIS POWER. 
 
 The scriptures tell us of a time when God will 
 pour out his Spirit upon his people, which was to 
 take place in the last days of time, and the last 
 days are those from the time of Christ, and prophe- 
 cy is rapidly being fulfilled; and the time of the end 
 is near at hand when the Lord will be seen coming 
 in the clouds, declaring that time will be no more, 
 and all will be changed in the " twinkling of an eye" 
 at the last trump. 
 
 That which was spoken by the prophet Joel, has 
 come to pass, wherein the Lord said, " I will pour 
 out of my Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and 
 your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men 
 shall see visions, and your old men shall dream 
 dreams: and on my servants and on my hand 
 maidens will I pour out in those days of my Spirit; 
 and they shall prophesy." — Acts 2: 17, 18. 
 
 In the last days also it was foretold that many 
 should depart from the "faith once delivered to the 
 saints," and evil doers would wax worse and worse, 
 and spiritual darkness, wars, and rumors of war, 
 pestilence, famine, etc., reign throughout the land; 
 but in the evening time the church shall receive her 
 primitive power, and shine forth with the glory of 
 God, and rivers of living water shall flow from those 
 
ioo DIVINE HEALING 
 
 who believe on the Son of God; and his people 
 shall be a " peculiar people, zealous of good works." 
 Thank God! that time has already come, and is now 
 here. The great judgment day is near at hand, and 
 the church — his bride — is arrayed in the glory of his 
 power, ready to meet him at his coming. 
 
 : : r agi » 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE GIFT^ OF HEALING. 
 
 It has been a question in the minds of many 
 followers of Jesus Christ, whether or not they have 
 a right to claim any of the special gifts of the Spirit, 
 as spoken of in the twelfth chapter of First Corinth- 
 ians. Every sanctified child of God possesses all 
 these gifts of the Spirit in a degree, although not as 
 a special gift; but to such an extent as to be able to 
 obey the Word in all things. They have a degree of 
 wisdom, of knowledge, faith, etc., sufficient to live a 
 Christian life, and work for the s^Vvation of souls, 
 and yet may not realize any one of them as a special 
 gift. A person will not go far in the active service 
 of the Lord without feeling the need of some special 
 gift of the Spirit, for a close walk and communion 
 with the Lord will open up avenues of labor and 
 usefulness where one will feel like seeking the great- 
 est glory of God by being fully equipped for his 
 service; will feel like obeying I Cor. 12: 31, and 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 101 
 
 " covet earnestly the best gifts," in order to be 
 qualified for the work of the Master. 
 
 It must be borne in mind that there is a great 
 responsibility resting upon those unto whom God 
 entrusts these precious gifts. " For unto whomso- 
 ever much is given, of him shall be much required." 
 God intends that they be used to his glory, and not 
 abused by a lazy, or faithless servant, and His cause 
 thus put to shame. There are persons who fear to 
 move out upon the promises of God and be fully 
 submissive to his will in all things, for fear God will 
 require some great work of them; require them to 
 take some responsible position in his vineyard. Do 
 you know, such ones are a stumbling block to souls? 
 They are generally persons who have more influence 
 over others than they themselves realize, and their 
 faltering steps get them between God and a multi- 
 tude of souls. Such ones are often made to realize 
 the weight of Luke 12:47: — "And that servant, 
 which knew his Lord's will, and prepared not him- 
 self, neither did according to His will, shall be 
 beaten with many stripes." "To him that knoweth 
 to do good and doeth it not, to him it is sin." — 
 Jas. 4: 17. 
 
 To every minister that God sends forth to preach 
 the Gospel, in the commission is to be found the 
 command to go forth and " preach the Gospel, heal 
 
102 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 the sick," etc.; but how many there are who are not 
 living up to their privileges; not fulfilling the com- 
 mission. 
 
 The promise was that " these signs shall follow 
 them that believe," — Mark 16: 17; and among the 
 signs mentioned were, ''They shall lay hands on the 
 sick, and they shall recover." Jesus also said, " He 
 that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he 
 do also, and greater works than these shall he do; 
 because I go unto my Father." — J no. 14: 12. It is 
 the privilege and duty of every minister of the Gos- 
 pel to possess and exercise the gifts of healing, be- 
 cause that comes with the commission, and they 
 should be qualified at any time to respond to the 
 call in James 5: 14-15. So also should every elder 
 possess the gifts of healing, and whoever will re- 
 ceive and use them to the glory of God. But woe 
 unto them who seek these gifts for self praise orfor 
 some selfish motive; or who will shrink from exer- 
 cising the gifts which God has given them, for they 
 "shall be beaten with many stripes." As the mem- 
 bers of our body "have not the same office: so we, 
 being many, are one body in Christ, and every one 
 members one of another, having gifts differing ac- 
 cording to the grace that is given to us." — Rom. 
 12: 4-6. It is not necessary for every one to possess 
 .any one of the special gifts, yet God withholds from 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. ioj 
 
 none whom he calls to special work for him, if they 
 •can and will use the same to his glory, and will 
 follow so closely in his footsteps as to be trusted 
 with such a treasure from the Lord, and not become 
 puffed up, and thereby take the praise themselves, 
 and lose the grace of God, should he see fit to do 
 some wonderful work through them. As to claiming 
 our rights and privileges on this line, no doubt some 
 of my own experience would be of benefit to some 
 one. Until about the time the Lord called me into 
 his service to publish the Gospel, I was taught that 
 the day of miracles was past, and divine healing 
 forever ceased, and was not practiced after the days 
 of the apostles. But by reading my Bible, I soon 
 learned different, and was not only convinced that 
 the Word taught that I had been falsely instructed, 
 but found that God had a people who believed his 
 word, and practiced its teaching. 
 
 Soon after being called into the work of the Lord, 
 I felt the need of some special gifts of the Spirit, 
 and especially the gifts of healing. Not considering 
 myself a preacher, it was a question in my mind as 
 to whether or not I had a right to claim the same. 
 And when convictions came that I ought to possess 
 certain gifts, I would pray over the matter, and ask 
 the Lord to show me his will regarding it. Soon 
 after a young brother and myself attended a cottage 
 
io4 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 prayer meeting whore the Lord wonderfully mani- 
 fested His power. In the same room was a boy of 
 fourteen years of age who had been sick for several 
 weeks, and at the elose of the meeting he asked lis 
 to Lay hands on him and ask the Lord to heal him. 
 Now came the test. Neither of us had ever laid on 
 hands for healing, but we proceeded in the name of 
 the Lord, and the boy was instantly healed. The 
 devil tried to make me believe it was all done 
 through the faith of the young man who was with 
 me, and that I did not possess the gift. 
 
 I once more sought the Lord to know his will, 
 and a few days later, while at the house of an elder 
 of the church, a sister who was very much afflicted 
 with a chronic disease -scrofula in her face- desired 
 to obey James 5: 14, and a deep conviction came 
 upon me that I should lay on hands; and about the 
 same time the elder turned to me and invited me to- 
 do so, and the sister was instantly healed, and gave 
 God the glory. Knowing that many had been healed 
 through the prayers of this elder, I again permitted 
 the enemy to bring the same accusation. The Lord 
 showed me in different ways that it was my privi- 
 lege to claim it. so I asked him to give me a chance 
 to test the matter. Not long after, a sister came 
 several miles, with a very sick babe, to get me to 
 lay on hands and pray for its recovery. This time 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 105 
 
 there was no one to lay on hands with me, and I 
 proceeded according to James 5: 14, 15, believing; 
 the Lord would raise up the child. Not much 
 change was to be seen as she took her departure for 
 home, and it was a number of days before the child 
 fully recovered. I was still in doubt regarding the 
 gift, when a brother instructed me on this line, and 
 presented the Word of God on the subject, and told 
 me that as God had'called me to such a responsible 
 position it was necessary for me to possess the gifts 
 of healing, and I should make a special consecration 
 or request of the Lord, and claim them, which I did, 
 and from that time have not doubted my possession 
 of these favors, and have since seen hundreds of 
 persons healed of various diseases by the power of 
 God, and truly realize that the "prayer of faith " 
 saves the sick, and the Lord does the raising up. 
 
 —f> in «-^i» — — 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 AVHO ARE THE ELDERS? 
 
 According to the instruction given in James 5: 14, 
 the question would naturally arise, Who are the 
 elders? In every community where God has his 
 church established and set in order, there are one or 
 more elders, or overseers of the flock. And to 
 whom God calls to such a responsible position, he 
 also bestows upon them the gifts of healing, that 
 
io6 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 they may be able to respond to the call spoken of 
 in James. The elder who does not* possess these 
 gifts is not living up to his privileges, nor fulfilling 
 his calling, because he is unable to administer to the 
 wants of those under his care. 
 
 The qualifications of an elder are to be found in 
 Titus i: 5-9; I Tim. 3: 1-7. 
 
 Deacons likewise must have the same moral quali- 
 fications as an elder, and it is their duty to look 
 after the needs of the church, and it is almost neces- 
 sary for them to possess these gifts in order to fulfill 
 their calling. Again, there are others who are not 
 especially called to the office of elder, as overseer, 
 or teacher in the church, who possess the special 
 gifts of healing, and in the absence of the ruling 
 elders or together with them can obey the call in 
 James 5: 14, and Mark 16: 16-18. They must have 
 a special call to this work, the same as one would to 
 the call of the ministry. Even a minister has no 
 right to lay on hands according to James 5: 14, 
 unless he has faith. In case of an emergency, any 
 one who has the faith can lay on hands for healing 
 and the Lord will honor the same. 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 107 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 WHAT KIND OF OIL TO USE. 
 
 Ever since the days of the patriarchs of old, the 
 oil of olive has been used for sacred purposes. It 
 was one of the ingredients used in making the oint- 
 ment used by Moses for anointing purposes. The 
 Hebrew name for this ointment is sheme/i. 
 
 The oil spoken of in James 5: 14; Mark 6: 13; 
 Luke 7: 46, and many other places where used for 
 anointing purposes, means oil of olive, and is 
 translated from the Greek word elaion. Here we 
 find the oil of olive an ointment of itself, used es- 
 pecially for anointing the sick, and for other sacred 
 purposes. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 ANOINTING AND CONSECRATION. 
 
 Of the anointing spoken of in the Bible we should 
 not fail to remember that the first one should be the 
 anointing of the soul by the Holy Spirit. The soul 
 should be at peace with God, and abounding in his 
 love, where it will be a pleasure to walk in the foot- 
 steps of Jesus, and follow his instructions in all 
 things. Yet how often we find some of his followers 
 lagging just as far behind as the)* can possibly get, 
 without completely losing sight of the Savior, seem- 
 ingly afraid to trust in his word, and obey his 
 
108 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 command. O faithless generation, awake from your 
 drifting state of unbelief; get out of " Doubting 
 Castle," and into the front ranks of battle, on the 
 line of faith, ready to follow the command of him 
 who leadeth on to victory. 
 
 Some are willing to do almost anything else, when 
 sick, except obey the instruction in James 5: 14, and 
 send for the elders to anoint them with oil and pray 
 over them. It is no wonder they are chastened of 
 the Lord, and " beaten with many stripes," as it 
 were. There is something very sacred about the 
 anointing with oil. The virtue is not in the oil, and 
 merely rubbing on a little oil of itself would do no 
 good, but it is to be done because the Word of God 
 instructs us to do so, and the anointing is to be done 
 in the name of the Lord. We read (Mark 6: 13) that 
 the apostles " anointed with oil many that were sick, 
 and healed them." The Lord has not changed his 
 method of healing, and the same is done to day 
 among his true followers. The child of God who 
 will not take God for a physician for the body as 
 well as for the soul, is a rebellious child, and spends 
 hours of needless suffering. O how sweet to be just 
 where we can trust God for all things. 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. iog 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 CAN I BE HEALED ? 
 
 Many who have long been suffering with some 
 chronic or acute disease, the question naturally 
 arises, Can I ever be healed? A few questions in 
 response, may throw some light upon the subject 
 for you. Are you at peace with God, wholly sancti- 
 fied to do his will, abounding in his love? if not, it 
 is your duty and privilege to be wholly the Lord's. 
 Is God getting any glory out of your sickness? if 
 not, you had better obey and believe his word, and 
 be healed. Have you called for the elders, or had 
 the prayer of faith offered? Have you earnestly 
 enquired of the Lord to know the cause of your 
 sickness? and would you remove the cause if he 
 were to show you your duty on that line? His 
 promises are sure, and if you earnestly seek him, if 
 it is not his will to heal you he will reveal it unto 
 you, and give you grace to bear your affliction. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 SICK FOR THE GLORY OF GOD. 
 
 "Many are the afflictions of the righteous: but the 
 Lord delivereth him out of them all." — Psa. 34: 19. 
 Yet there are many spending a whole lifetime of pain 
 and misery, unable to work for the Lord or for 
 themselves, wearing away the threads of life, and 
 
no DIVINE HEALING 
 
 still keeping up as much courage and patience as 
 possible, trying to make themselves believe it is the 
 will of God for them to thus continue life unto the 
 end, and be " made perfect through suffering." If 
 any one desire, and prefer such a life, amen; let 
 them have it. But the Lord promises us better 
 things. He promises to " take away all our diseases," 
 and in his word sets forth the remedy. The Lord 
 often receives glory through the affliction of his 
 children. Often the souls of others are brought to 
 him through the affliction of some of his children, 
 but it is generally by the manifestation of his power 
 in healing the affliction. He permits afflictions to 
 come upon others sometimes because they disobey 
 some of his laws, and fail to walk uprightly before 
 him as they should; or to bring them to a point 
 where they will make a complete surrender to his 
 will in all things, and their souls receive a fresh 
 anointing from the presence of the Lord to equip 
 them for future service in his vineyard. The parent 
 who loves his child will chasten it when necessary, 
 and continue the same until it becomes obedient. 
 So it is with our heavenly parent; he often sees fit 
 to '• chasten whom he loveth," and "scourgeth 
 every son whom he receiveth." — Heb. 12:6. Dear 
 children of God should not, when afflictions come 
 upon them, feel that God has forsaken them, but on 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. in 
 
 the other hand seek earnestly to know his will, and 
 be obedient. To do otherwise would be rebellion 
 against his will, and bring a more severe chastening. 
 
 A few months ago a woman wrote me a letter, 
 and said she had been almost a helpless invalid for 
 over forty years, and felt it was the will of God to 
 patiently endure her sickness, yet she knew of no 
 special way in which he was receiving glory, except 
 through her being made perfect through suffering. 
 
 It is through doing the will of God that we are 
 made perfect. Many would become exalted, and 
 turn from the ways of the Lord, were his chastening 
 rod not applied when needed. When will the lesson 
 of obedience be learned, his word believed, and 
 the affliction removed? 
 
 It is true Paul had an affliction which he sought 
 the Lord to remove, and received the answer, " My 
 grace is sufficient;" but this affliction did not. pre- 
 vent him working for the Lord, and doubtless kept 
 him humble and true to God. We have no evidence 
 as to whether this '• thorn in the flesh " remained or 
 not. It may have been removed shortly after he 
 sought the Lord to take it away. But be that as it 
 may. Paul was consecrated to all the will of God, 
 and went about his " Master's business." 
 
 We should be consecrated to suffer just as long as 
 God desires, but there is great need of people being 
 
ii2 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 awakened to the great need of more earnestly seek- 
 ing to know the will of the Lord and act accordingly. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 THE USE OF MEDICINE. 
 
 The use of medicine is for two classes of persons, 
 viz: Those who are not acquainted with God, and 
 those of his children who are afraid to trust him. 
 And while there are some medicines which may be 
 used beneficially at times, yet the words of a learned 
 doctor are very true; he said: " If all the medicines 
 on earth were cast into the seas, humanity would be 
 better off, but it would be worse off for the fishes." 
 
 No doubt we wore once about all of us medicine 
 topers, and for health and strength were leaning 
 upon the " wisdom of men," which is "foolishness 
 tto God." But since we have learned to believe the 
 Word of God, and move out upon his promises, it is 
 an easy thing to trust him alone in times of sick- 
 ness. Some one asks, What about broken bones? 
 In such cases, if no one present were capable of 
 netting it properly, I should call a physician or 
 .surgeon, if necessary, to set it, and ask the Lord to 
 heal it. I have known of persons having their limbs 
 broken, and by setting the bones and calling upon 
 the Lord to heal them, in less than Jihree days had 
 full use of the injured limb. 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. iij 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 MEANS WHICH GOD ELESSES. 
 
 People say, " God blesses means, and we should 
 do all we can and ask his blessings upon the same." 
 To be sure there are things which can at times be 
 given to relieve the sick. But there is no remedy 
 so effective as the one given in the Bible for the 
 children of God to use; none so easily applied. But 
 instead of using this God-given remedy, which can 
 be had without money and without price, people 
 will dope themselves with poisonous drugs, pay 
 doctor bills, and thus rob God of means that should 
 be used to his glory. Here! you Christian profess- 
 ors, just stop a moment and estimate the amount 
 you have paid out for medicine and doctor bills for 
 the last five or ten years; then see how much you 
 have paid out for the cause of Christ, and see if God 
 has been receiving his just dues at your hand. Take 
 into consideration the fact that he offers his treat- 
 ment free. And his prescriptions are for each mem- 
 ber of his family; not one excluded. The only 
 thing required is to obey his word. Now let us see 
 if some of us have not been very slack regarding 
 some of our privileges. There is a faithful promise 
 in his word that will meet the case of every one, no 
 difference where they are, or what their trouble or 
 afflictions may be. God blesses means; but the 
 
U4 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 means he intends for his children to use are those 
 set forth in his word. What kind is that? It is 
 prayer and faith. James says, " Is any sick among 
 you? let him call for the elders of the church; and 
 let them pray over him, anointing him with oil in 
 the name of the Lord: and the prayer of faith shall 
 save the sick; and the Lord shall raise him up."- 
 James 5: 14, 15. Here we see that the work is done 
 through the prayer of faith, and the Lord does the 
 raising up. 
 
 But suppose there are no elders in the community? 
 Then we have this promise: That if two of you shall 
 agree on earth as touching anything that they shall 
 ask, it shall be done for them of my Father which is 
 in heaven. For where two or three are gathered 
 together in my name, there am I in the midst of 
 them.- — Matt. 18: 19, 20. Sometimes it happens that 
 a person becomes seriously ill, or in great distress, 
 and not even one child of God can be brought to 
 the rescue. Is there a promise in such a case? O 
 yes; a very precious one. Jesus says, "If ye abide 
 in me and my words abide in you, ask what ye will 
 and it shall be done unto you." — Jno. 15: 7. Just 
 emphasize the first part of that promise, and examine 
 yourselves and see if you are abiding in him; for it 
 is only the abiding ones to whom this promise is 
 given. If you are a sinner you have the privilege of 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. n 5 
 
 repenting of your sins, and then the promise will be 
 yours. 
 
 u And this is the confidence we have in him, that 
 if we ask anything according to his will, he heareth 
 us: and if we know that he hear us, whatsoever we 
 ask, we know that we have the petitions that we 
 desired of him." — I Jno. 5: 14, 15. James says: "Is 
 any among you afflicted? let him pray." The in- 
 junction of the scripture is not to flee for a doctor 
 in time of sickness, but rather flee to the Lord, who 
 is the Great Physician; who forgiveth all thine in- 
 iquities; who healeth all thy diseases." — Psa. 103: 3. 
 Be assured that if in any case of sickness the doctor 
 can do you any good, the Lord can do much more 
 for you, without the aid of the doctor or his medi- 
 cine. If you have no faith in God, and want to take 
 medicine, take it. But you will find what little 
 medicine you do take will weaken the small portion 
 of faith which you have, because you look to the 
 medicine for results, and not unto the Lord; and 
 while the taking of medicine may not be a sin of 
 itself, yet it shows a lack of faith and trust in God, 
 and opens broad avenues for the sin of unbelief, and 
 in most cases is the very cause and hindrance of a 
 complete cure being effected. 
 
 One excuse is, "I have no faith." Get it then, for 
 faith is a gift of God, and Paul tells us to " covet 
 
n6 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 earnestly the best gifts." This great blessing is 
 given for the asking. Why not possess it? It would 
 seem very foolish for afflicted persons to declare 
 that it was not the will of God to heal them, and 
 yet keep on doctoring and pouring down medicine 
 with a hope of being cured in that way. Yet there 
 are many who are doing that very thing. Why not 
 settle down and be content with your lot, if you 
 believe it is his will for you to suffer, and use your 
 drug money for the good of others? You will find 
 it always more safe to trust your case in the hands 
 of the Lord, than to trust in physicians. May God 
 help his children to consider these things from a 
 Bible standpoint. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 THE PRA1EK OF FAITH. 
 
 In considering this subject, let us notice a few of 
 the precious promises of the Lord and see if it is 
 safe to pray the prayer of faith, and leave the results 
 with God. If ye have faith, Jesus says, "Nothing 
 shall be impossible unto you" (Matt. 17: 20); and 
 "If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ask 
 what ye will, and it shall be done unto you" (John 
 15: 17). "If ye shall ask anything in my name, I 
 will do it" (John 14: 15). "And this is the confi- 
 dence that we have in him, that if we ask anything 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. iif 
 
 according to his will, he heareth us: and if we know 
 that he hear us, whatsoever we ask, we know that 
 we have the petitions that we desired of him." — 
 i John 14: 15 
 
 Now we will review the oft quoted passage in 
 James 5: 13-16. " Is any among you afflicted," what 
 must he do? take medicine? No; a Let him pray." 
 " Is any sick among you? let him call for the elders 
 of the church; and let them pray over him, anoint- 
 ing him with oil in the name of the Lord: and the 
 prayer of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord shall 
 raise him up" When the prayer of faith is offered, 
 the disease is rebuked, and the case in the hands of 
 the Lord, and he does the raising up. Whether it is 
 done instantly, or a gradual amending^ from that 
 time, does not matter; his word stands true, and it 
 is for us to believe and doubt not, trusting him to 
 sweep away the disease in any way he sees fit. But 
 one thing remember, and that is, when you have 
 fully complied with the Word of s God, and offered 
 the prayer of faith, from that very moment you can 
 declare yourself healed by the power of God, be- 
 cause his word says, "If we know that he hear us, 
 whatsoever we ask, we know that v/e have the peti- 
 tions that we desired of him." Although in some 
 cases the symptoms and even the pain 'may linger 
 for some time, yea, be increased many times, but 
 
u8 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 laith declares it is done. The tempter whispers, 
 You dare not claim it. you are not healed. But at 
 such times the true believer rests secure in the 
 promises of Jesus, believing, trusting, and giving 
 God the glory, realizing that God is true to his 
 word, and that Satan is not only a liar, but is the 
 father of lies. 
 
 It is not necessary to send for the elders for every 
 affliction and disease that may come upon a person, 
 for the instructions to such a one is, " Let him pray." 
 Wait upon the Lord and he will heal your afflictions. 
 If a person is really sick and cannot exercise faith, 
 or has some chronic disease which his faith fails to 
 reach, then let him call forthe elders and fully com- 
 ply with the Word of God. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 WALKING OUT UPON HIS PROMISES. 
 
 Now we have reached the point where our faith is 
 to be tested; whether or not we are willing to trust 
 the Lord and take him at his word, against all op- 
 position, symptoms, feeling, temptations, etc. We 
 come to genuine faith, that which reaches beyond 
 human vision, and accepts the Word as true, leaving 
 no room for doubt or failure. It is the point where 
 we not only claim that which is our own, but we 
 take possession of that claim. 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. ug 
 
 Suppose a man were to offer to sell a valuable 
 watch for ten dollars, and you being in great need 
 of one, speedily make the purchase by paying him 
 the ten dollars. From that moment the watch is 
 yours whether you reach out and take it or not. But 
 it does you no good whatever as long as you do not 
 take possession of it. Just so with the blessed treas- 
 ures to be received from the rich treasure house of the 
 Lord. He offers them upon conditions; we meet the 
 conditions and have full right to the blessing, but it 
 fails to do us any good unless we demand our rights, 
 show our warrant and authority in. his word, and take 
 possession of what belongs to us. Shortly after the 
 Lord called me to work for him, I learned a very 
 precious lesson on this line. There was much sick- 
 ness in the community in which I lived; three of our 
 family had been stricken down with fever, and pass- 
 ed through a severe siege of sickness. I soon felt 
 the disease taking hold upon me, but withstood it for 
 several days, but was finally overpowered by the dis- 
 ease, and after lying in bed a few hours with a burn- 
 ing fever, and suffering the most excruciating pain, 
 I began to earnestly commune with the Lord; and 
 told him that he had called me to work that in my 
 present condition I was unable to do. As there were 
 no elders present upon whom I could call, I began 
 to refer the Lord to many of his wonderful promises, 
 
120 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 among which was John 15: 7, "If ye abide in me and 
 my words abide in you, ask what ye will and it shall 
 be done unto you." I searched my consecration, and 
 asked the Lord to search me. I was willing to suf- 
 fer if it was his will, but I longed to be about my 
 V Master's business." I said, " Lord, I am abiding 
 in thee and thy word abides in me, so the promise is 
 mine. I give my case fully into thy hands, and I pray 
 thee to heal me." Then I waited for the work to be 
 done, but no change came. Finally I said, " Lord>^ 
 why am I not healed?" The answer seemed to come 
 at once: " Take the Lord at his word and arise." I 
 said, " Amen, Lord, I will." And without hesitating 
 a moment I began to get out of bed. It seemed as if 
 my head would burst with pain, and in my weakness- 
 I began to dress myself. When half dressed a slight 
 change came over me, and dropping upon my knees 
 I thanked the Lord for it. After dressing and ren- 
 dering thanks again I was much better, and walked 
 into another room declaring that the Lord had healed 
 me Within twenty minutes the fever had entirely 
 left me, and I immediately went to work, and was 
 well from that hour. I am confident had I lain there 
 and not moved out upon naked faith, I would have 
 had to pass through a long siege of sickness. fo 
 God be all the praise. It taught me a very valuable 
 lesson of trusting him, and moving out upon his prom- 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 121 
 
 ises, the remembrance of which has been of great 
 benefit to me, and I tell of it only for the glory of 
 God, hoping that others may be benefited by the 
 same. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 RESISTING TEMPTATION. 
 
 After having stepped out upon the promises of the 
 Lord and taken him for our physician, it is then the 
 business of the devil to throw out his temptations in 
 in every way possible. If he cannot make us doubt 
 our healing he will sometimes offer to help the mat- 
 ter along a little by some of his suggestions. And 
 then try to accuse and condemn the one who listens 
 to and follows his advice. The Word says, " Resist 
 the devil and he will flee from you." — James 4: 7. 
 When the tempter comes we will find it an easy matter 
 to resist him if we take into consideration the won- 
 derful promises of God, and that he promises to 
 deliver us out of the hands of the enemy at all times, 
 and all we have to do is to trust Him and do his 
 bidding, " Blessed is the man that endureth temp- 
 tation: for when he is tried he shall receive the crown 
 of lifewhich the Lord hath promised to them that 
 love him." — James 1:12. " There hath no temptation 
 taken you but such as is common to man: but God 
 is faithful who will not suffer you to be tempted 
 
122 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 above that ye are able; but will with the temptation 
 also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to 
 bear it." — I Cor. 10: 13. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 RESISTING THE TRUTH. 
 
 People often bring afflictions upon themselves 
 through disobeying the laws of nature, but there are 
 times when God in his wisdom sees fit to send his 
 judgments upon rebellious persons such as resist the 
 truth and bitterly persecute his children. Such was 
 the case with those who came up against the prophet 
 Elisha(2 Kings 6: 18), and they were smitten with 
 blindness. 
 
 Saul was smitten with blindness while he was 
 breathing out threatenings against the saints of God. 
 (Acts 9: 1-9.) 
 
 Elymas the sorcerer received the same fate, and 
 was blind for a season because he withstood Paul 
 and Barnabas. 
 
 A few years ago*a man in Southern Indiana had 
 for some time been bitterly opposing God's true and 
 faithful children, and one afternoon was suddenly 
 siiiiUcn vvithblindness, and is yet in that condition. 
 
 Such is the fate* of many who resist the truth of 
 God, and persecute his faithful followers. All are 
 not smitten with blindness, but are in other ways 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 123 
 
 made to realize that the Lord is God, and that he is 
 not to be mocked, and his truth resisted, without 
 bringing a penalty upon the persecutors. 
 
 : — 1 ■ ■ » ■ 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 HINDRANCES TO HEALING. 
 
 In seeking the Lord for the blessing of health, it 
 is well to consider a few points, and first know 
 whether or not it is his will to heal us, and see if we 
 are consecrated to suffer just as long as he in his 
 wisdom sees fit to permit us to be afflicted. When 
 once satisfied that it is his will to restore us to 
 health, find out when he promises to do it. Seek to 
 know the cause, and remove the same, as far as 
 lieth in your power. James says, " Confess your 
 faults," etc., that ye may be healed. O how often 
 people fail to be healed just because they do not 
 follow this instruction; and by trying to cover up, 
 and hide that which should be confessed, they fail 
 to receive the desired blessing. It is when the Word 
 is complied with that the Lord has promised to 
 forgive the sins which have been the means of bring- 
 ing on the disease. There are numberless obstacles 
 in the way of healing, which may all be summed up 
 in a few words and the matter settled at onee. First, 
 find out the cause, if possible, and if caused by any 
 wrong on your part, forsake the wrong, confess the 
 
124 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 same to God, and if necessary to his children, then 
 the prayer of faith can be offered with all confidence, 
 knowing that he will grant the request. We are 
 healed for the glory of God, and not to consume our 
 strength upon the lusts of the flesh. Men sometimes 
 apply for healing of dyspepsia, etc. caused by the 
 use of tobacco, expecting to continue the filthy habit. 
 Womemsuffering from some dreadful/trouble brought 
 on by lacing and wearing of corsets, too often desire 
 to be healed but are not willing to remove the cause. 
 Persons practicing filthy habits, abusers of them- 
 selves, etc., call on God to heal them and yet will 
 not turn from that which makes themselves self- 
 murderers. Is it any wonder that the world says faith 
 healing is a failure? 
 
 When people get in line with God just where he 
 desires them to be, they will either be healed or God 
 will receive glory through their sickness, and enable 
 them to rejoice through it all, with the comforting 
 words, " My grace is sufficient." 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 CASTING OUT DEVILS. 
 
 We read in the Bible that Christ and his apostles 
 went about healing the sick, casting [out devils, etc., 
 and in the last chapter of St. Mark he gives the same 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 125 
 
 commission and power to " them that believe" upon 
 his word. 
 
 Some are really astonished to learn that devils are 
 cast out in these days. It is no uncommon thing for 
 God's true ministers to meet with persons who are 
 possessed with evil spirits, and cast them out. We 
 have witnessed cases doubtless as bad as any spoken 
 of in the Bible, and been present when the devils 
 were cast out. In one case the victim seemed to be 
 possessed with legions of devils, but in answer to 
 prayer and faith was delivered and set free before a 
 public audience, and of the many sinners who wit- 
 nessed the scene none could gainsay it. Some time 
 ago a brother and myself were called upon to pray 
 for a girl who had been having spasms very frequent- 
 ly for some time. As soon as she saw us coming she 
 declared she would not allow us to pray for her, and 
 as we entered the house she ran from room to room 
 despite her parents' admonitions, refusing to talk or 
 be talked to. We at once saw that it was a clear case 
 of devils, and while she was in an adjoining room we 
 knelt in prayer and rebuked the devil and command- 
 ed him to depart. As we arose from our knees she 
 seemed like a different girl, and the devils having 
 been cast out she desired us to pray for the healing 
 of her body. Of the great number of people who 
 are now in the insane u asylums, doubtless, most of 
 
126 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 them are possessed with devils, and were the devils 
 east out, such persons would be well and clothed in 
 their right mind. 
 
 ^»«~< 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 SENIMNG ANOIMKD HANDKERCHIEFS. 
 
 It sometimes happens that some of God's true 
 children become sick and (eel it their duty to call 
 upon the elders and be anointed for healing, but on 
 account of living a great distance from any of the 
 elders they are unable to send and have them come. 
 In such eases where there is a special leading in that 
 direction, it: is pleasing to the Lord for them to send 
 for an anointed handkerchief. 
 
 In Acts 19: 12 we read that " God wrought special 
 miracles by the hands of Paul: so that from his body 
 were brought unto the sick handkerchiefs or aprons, 
 and the diseases departed from them, and the evil 
 spirits w ent out of them." 
 
 Before sending for or sending a handkerchief. per- 
 sons should positively know that they are being led 
 by the Spirit of the Lord in the matter. 
 
 Some time ago a sister in New York after a few- 
 weeks' severe sickness sent for an anointed handker- 
 chief, and upon receipt of it had it applied in the name 
 oi Jesus, and she was enabled at once to arise from 
 her bed and walk about the room praising God for 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 12? 
 
 his wonderful healing power. A sister in California- 
 was healed of cancer in the same way. We could 
 relate a number of cases of wonderful healing in this 
 way, but it is unnecessary to speak of it here. We 
 frequently receive requests to send a handkerchief, 
 and for various reasons do not feel led to send one. A 
 person must have the proper faith, and not merely try 
 an experiment, because it is a work for God, and is not 
 to be trifled with by doubting Thomas's and skeptics. 
 In cases of sickness where persons are thus isolated 
 from the children of God, it is well to send to those 
 who are strong in faith, requesting their special 
 prayers at an appointed time, and God will honor the 
 " prayer of faith" according to James 5: 16; Matt. 
 18: 19; Jno. 15:7; 1 Jno. 5: 14, 15. Once a telegram 
 came desiring us to pray immediately for a woman 
 who was violently insane. All work was stopped 
 and as we gathered together for prayer, and laid the 
 case before the Lord, in a few minutes the message 
 came from heaven that the work was done, and the 
 room seemed filled with the glory of God. We 
 believed without a doubt that she was delivered from 
 her insanity; and as soon as the next mail arrived 
 from that place, we received a letter stating that she 
 was instantly delivered and healed. 
 
 One night at the midnight hour a loud rap was 
 heard at our door, and the messenger was a boy, who 
 
128 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 had come with all possible haste, and asked us to 
 pray at once for his father who was dying. We arose 
 from our bed and earnestly called upon the Lord; 
 and rebuked the disease in the name of Jesus; and 
 when the boy reached home again he found his fath- 
 er was healed of his disease and able to be up, and 
 in a few days was perfectly well. 
 
 These things are mentioned in this chapter only 
 for the glory of God, and that his children may be 
 strengthened in faith. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 SPIRITUALISM. 
 
 One of the most deceptive and sure ways of leading 
 souls to destruction and everlasting torment is that 
 of spiritualism. On account of " the working of Satan 
 with all power and signs and lying wonders," often 
 under the pretense or garb of Christianity, spiritual- 
 ism has been the means of leading many honest souls 
 down to everlasting ruin. Some through curiosity, 
 others for the purpose of knowing some hidden 
 mysteries, enter the circle and witness the performance 
 of " the spirits," who are " called up," and cause the 
 tables, chairs, etc. to dance about the room; who tell 
 something about some departed friend, or something 
 of the kind, just enough to deceive^ souls B who are 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 129 
 
 -simple enough, or through ignorance of the great 
 danger, tamper with such works of the devil. 
 
 The Word of God tells us that Satan can transform 
 himself into an angel of light in order to better 
 practice his deceptions. These spirits which they 
 claim to call up are not by any means the spirits of 
 some departed friends, but it is only the devil as an 
 " angel of light," come to delude and deceive souls. 
 Satan has power to "perform wonders in the sight of 
 men," and under the name of spiritualism people are 
 .sometimes healed of various diseases by the power 
 of the devil. But O how appalling the consequences ! 
 As a general thing the one healed becomes a believer 
 in spiritualism, a disbeliever in Christ, and often pos- 
 sessed with evil spirits. To become a spiritualistic 
 medium is to sell your soul to the devil, become 
 possessed with evil spirits, deny the saving power of 
 Christ through his precious blood, deny the existence 
 of a devil, or that there is such a place as hell. God 
 deliver souls from such deceptions; from spiritual- 
 ism and all its soul-deceiving ways! Let a person 
 filled with the Holy Spirit go into their midst and 
 rebuke the devil and all the powers of darkness in 
 the name of Jesus and they are powerless. The 
 '" departed spirits," as they call them, will not answer 
 nor perform. Praise God! He has given us power 
 over all devils and spirits of devils to cast them out. 
 
ijo DIVINE HEALING 
 
 Blessed be his name forever! In the name of Jesus 
 we warn every one to have no part nor lot in the 
 belief or performances of spiritualism if you value 
 your soul. And to those who are already in its clutches 
 we would say, For your souls' sake renounce the 
 deceptions of the devil, call upon God, and he will 
 deliver you out of the snare of the enemy, and give 
 you continual joy and peace to your souls. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 CHRISTIAN SCIENCE. 
 
 Another one of the snares of the enemy of souls is 
 that of Christian Science. It teaches that "sin is not 
 forgiven; we cannot escape its penalty." — II, 165. 
 The Bible says, " If we confess our sins he is faithful 
 and just to forgive us our sins." — 1 Jno. 1 : 9. 
 
 "Science decides matter or the mortal body to be 
 nothing but a belief and an illusion." — 11, 193. Paul 
 refutes such teaching in these words, " Let not sin 
 therefore reign in your mortal body." — Rom. 6: 12. 
 "He shall also quicken your mortal bodies by His 
 Spirit that dwelleth in you." — Rom. 8: 2. 
 
 These are only a few of the many direct contradic- 
 tions between Christian Science and the Bible. Yet 
 they make the healing of the body one of their spec- 
 ialities, but do not do it in the name of Jesus, nor 
 according to the Bible. Honest people often go to 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. iji 
 
 them for treatment and leave with a shattered mind 
 and a blighted soul. The mind cure, hypnotism, 
 mesmerism, electric power, etc. are other modes of 
 cure which the devil makes use of to show his " signs 
 and wonders," but are none of them used or needed 
 in divine healing. The Lord speaks the word and 
 the work is done, and all we have to do is to obey his 
 word, fully trusting in his promises. It does not 
 cost a person anything to know the secret of divine 
 healing, because the whole thing is to be found in 
 his word; neither does it cost anything to be healed, 
 for the promise is, Believe and ye shall receive. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 WITNESSES SINGS THE APOSTLES. 
 
 Noted and reliable historians and writers inform 
 usofso many cases of divine healing, and miracles be- 
 ing wrought since the days of the apostles that it is un- 
 necessaryto give space in this volume for testimonies 
 of what has taken place during the past centuries. But 
 for the benefit of those wishing to further investigate 
 the subject we would refer you to a few of the noted 
 writers; such as Justin Martyr, Teitullian, Irenaeus, 
 Origen, Clement, Milner, Mosheim; in whose works 
 will be found proof that the time of miracles extend- 
 ed down through the different centuries, and did not 
 cease at the death of the apostles; verifying the 
 
ij2 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 words oi Jesus: " He that believeth on me, the works 
 that I do shall he do also," giving no limit of time, 
 and making no provisions for a time to come when he 
 would not fulfill his word. Among those whose 
 fame lias become world-wide, on account of her 
 power with God, and healing the sick through pray- 
 er and faith, is Dorothea Trudel, who was born near 
 the beginning of the nineteenth century, and lived 
 in Zurich, . Switzerland. She was of humble birth, 
 and passed through many privations in life, and as 
 she advanced in years her faith became so strong in 
 
 Lord, that she ventured to lay hands on the sick 
 Him to heal them, and lie honored her 
 faith and raised them up. In a short time her house 
 was thronged with sick folks, and as many were 
 healed., the medical pro I .- stirred 
 
 they were l< stomers is . 
 
 treating the sick without license, and was fined, and 
 orde dismiss her ■ As they were dis- 
 
 missed., her house was . filled with others. 
 
 She that she us< i medicines and pre- 
 
 vented no one from using medicines; that she knew 
 nothing about diseases, but only knew that 
 Savior could heal every sickness. 
 
 he appealed to a higher court, which decided 
 that there was no law to prevent any one from pray- 
 ing and laying on hands for the healing of the sick; 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. ijj 
 
 so she was acquitted, and her accusers had all the 
 costs to pay. During the trial many persons testified 
 in favor of divine healing, and instead of the doctors 
 putting a stop to the work, it spread a hundred fold 
 more, and people came flocking from every direc- 
 tion to find out something about the dealings of the 
 Lord with his people. Since that time a number of 
 faith homes have been established, both in this 
 country and in foreign lands. 
 
 There are people here in the United States who 
 are just about as foolish as the doctors of Switzer- 
 land were, who threaten to arrest any one who sees 
 fit to trust themselves in the hands of God, instead 
 of the hands of doctors. Yet not one of the doctors 
 will insure a cure. Let them threaten! there is no 
 law that requires a person to apply to any certain 
 physician; and if any should see fit to apply to the 
 Great Physician for healing, let them do so, despite 
 the threatenings of all opposers; and if any one is 
 sent to jail, God will receive the glory. 
 
 When a person moves out upon the promises of 
 God in obedience to his will, earnestly contending 
 for the faith once delivered unto the saints, a work 
 will be wrought which will result in delivering souls 
 out of the hands of the enemy. Satan will be stirred, 
 and foam out his wrath through his children, but 
 God puts a wall of salvation about those who put 
 
W 
 
 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 their trust in him, which is a perfect protection from 
 all the powers of the evil one; " For He shall give 
 His angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all 
 thy ways." 
 
 No one follows in the footsteps o( Jesus without 
 passing through the fire of persecution. Many times 
 God sees fit to permit sore afflictions to come upon 
 persons in order to teach them lessons of obedience. 
 But he has promised to deliver his children out of 
 them all. To Him be all the praise ,\nd glory. Amen. 
 
WITNESSES OF TO-DAY. 
 
 PART III. 
 A W O M) E li F l^ L DELI Y E 11 A NCE. 
 
 OR the benefit of suffering humanity, 
 I will give my experience in regard to 
 divine healing- of the body, in connec- 
 tion with my experience of salvation, 
 hoping to point others to Jesus, our 
 life and our saving health among all 
 nations. 
 
 I was born Aug. 23, [853, in the state 
 of Iowa. Three years later my parents 
 settled in the state of Missouri, in the county of 
 Pettis, two miles north-east of Windsor, where I 
 remained until I was twenty-seven years o\ age. My 
 years were almost an unbroken chain of suffering. 
 Myself and God alone knew the extent of my afflic- 
 tions, which began in my childhood. 
 
 I had spasms from the time I wasjsix years of age, 
 also dyspepsia set in near the same time, and in all 
 my travels I have not witnessed a more severe case. 
 
 *35 
 
ij6 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 In a few years spinal affection added much pain to 
 my afflicted body, and with many other diseases and 
 weaknesses, was confined to my bed for months, at 
 different times. All this combined with a stammer- 
 ing tongue, made my life miserable. 
 
 I was never able to do any hard work, not even a 
 washing for myself, and the physicians gave me no- 
 promise of future health. Many times I would weep 
 and lament, and wonder why God had ever permit- 
 ted me to live. My dear, good Christian mother 
 would try to cheer me, and tell me that we should 
 not question the ways of the Almighty, and that 
 God had a bright design in all this. But that was a 
 mystery which God alone could solve, and it failed 
 to remove the sadness or the pain. 
 
 All was dark, so dark to me, for I could not look 
 out in the future with one bright hope. But in my 
 nineteenth year, May 3, 1872, having repented of 
 my sins, I received Jesus as my Savior, and his 
 Spirit bore witness with my spirit, that I was a 
 child of God. On the fourth day of the following 
 month, I made a complete consecration for time and 
 eternity, and was sanctified wholly. Since then I 
 have been "perfecting in holiness,''* "growing in 
 grace." 
 
 Having been taught that the time of healing was 
 past, I did not seek for it, but came to the conclu- 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 137 
 
 sion that I was to be made perfect through suffering, 
 as I knew of no one who had ever been healed, until 
 the spring of 1880. My oldest brother being greatly 
 afflicted with chronic diseases, was healed' in answer 
 to prayer, without medicine, just by faith in the 
 promises of the Word of God. I could not doubt it, 
 but thought it was not for me. After some months 
 God showed me that I had faith to be healed, and 
 that I was responsible, and if I put in the rest of my 
 life suffering, I did it by choice, and at the risk of 
 my soul. I pondered over this matter for some 
 days. On waking one morning I said to myself, " I 
 am going to let the Lord heal me today if he will." 
 Then the enemy whispered, You should put it off a 
 week or two, as you have not quite enough faith yet 
 to be healed, and by that time your faith will be 
 strong. 
 
 Next came the voice of Jesus, saying, "Oh! thou 
 of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt?" Then 
 dropping on my knees, I cried: Lord, if it is unbe- 
 lief, take it out, root and branch; and I knew he did. 
 Then I said, Lord, what next? And he showed me 
 that I should pour out my medicine. I did not 
 know why. Then God revealed to me that I was 
 going to be severely tempted, and if I had the med- 
 icine I would be sure to take it, and lose faith for 
 healing. So I poured out the medicine. God showed 
 
ijS DIVINE HEALING 
 
 me that if I was to doubt his word that says, "Who 
 healeth all thy diseases," "The prayer of faith shall 
 save the sick," etc., I would not stop until I would 
 reject it all; would die an infidel; be lost in hell, 
 and be the means of scores of others being lost. I 
 said to Mother, "If you ever prayed earnestly for 
 me, pray for me now." So we bowed together in 
 prayer. After she prayed, I began praying, and 
 claimed the promise in Matt. 18: 19. 1 said, Lord, 
 thou hast said: That if two shall agree on earth as 
 touching anything that they shall ask, it shall be 
 done unto them of my Father which is in heaven. 
 Now, Lord, we are agreed that thou heal me, soul, 
 body and mind, as complete as is most to thy glory. 
 And as I said it I laid hold on the healing power, 
 and the witness came from heaven that the work 
 was done. I arose from my knees, saying, Mother, 
 it is done; I am healed. I felt the virtue go through 
 my body, and oh, the showers of heavenly grace 
 that filled my soul! I began to praise the Lord, and 
 shouted, giving God the glory. Oh, it was so heav- 
 en!)'. " My soul was joyful in glory," for glory 
 filled my soul. Then was fulfilled that which was 
 spoken by the prophet Isaiah, saying: " Then shall 
 the lame man leap as a hart, and the tongue of the 
 dumb sing: for in the wilderness shall waters break 
 out, and streams in the desert." Isa. 35: 6. 
 
OF SOUT. AND BODY ijg 
 
 This was the beginning of a new era in my life. 
 And I remarked that it was the beginning of months 
 to me, as it was the first time in all my recollection 
 that I could say I was well. It was the first bright 
 hope of health that I ever had in this world. The 
 same day I could eat and drink anything that was 
 fit for a sound stomach, without the slightest injury, 
 which I could never do before. 
 
 That night the trial came. It seemed that all hell 
 was let loose to try to beat me out of my healing 
 faith, and bring back all my old chronic diseases. 
 Had I not poured out my medicine, surely I would 
 have yielded; but I clung to the promises of God, 
 and rebuked the devil until nearly morning; so God 
 fulfilled this promise, " Resist the devil, and he will 
 flee from you." Then there was a great calm. It 
 seemed almost like angels came and ministered unto 
 me. "My joy was full; my cup ran over." My 
 faith was strong and steady; my appetite good. I 
 walked the floor for several days, with almost cease- 
 less praises going up to God. 
 
 It was circulated through the neighborhood that 
 44 Mary Cole was having a whole camp-meeting by 
 herself. She claimed that God had healed her, but 
 it was only excitement, and as soon as the excite- 
 ment was over she would be as bad off as ever." 
 
140 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 My strength increased rapidly and I soon went to 
 a protracted meeting held by the M. E's, as I was 
 then a member of that sect. When opportunity 
 was given for testimonies, I arose and told of God's 
 wonderful dealing with me; how he had pardoned 
 all my sins; made me his child, and afterwards 
 sanctified me wholly; and had so recently healed 
 my poor afflicted body. And I exhorted the peo- 
 ple to get rid of their unbelief, and to move out for 
 God on the Bible line. But the preacher came to 
 talk to me about the matter, and said he did not 
 doubt me being healed, but I must not testify to it, 
 for it was too much light for the people, and I must 
 keep still about it, etc. 
 
 I then concluded that I would not testify any 
 more to my healing. From that moment the flood- 
 gate of hell was open. Gross darkness was upon 
 me. The powers of hell were fast gathering to 
 destroy both soul and body; my mind was almost 
 reeling; intense suffering began in my body. O it 
 was indescribable! God showed me that I had bro- 
 ken my contract to please the blinded sect preacher; 
 and that I must renew my contract with God, and 
 resist the devil, obey God in all things and all would 
 be well. So I did, and my soul was at liberty. My 
 faith was again unwavering, and my strength in- 
 creasing. A large scrofulous ulcer on my face was 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 141 
 
 soon gone; my blood pure, and such warmth in my 
 system, I had never felt before. It did not require 
 one-half as much cover as usual to keep me warm. 
 
 I stammer some yet, but nothing to what I did 
 before I was healed. God made me to understand a 
 few years before, that in the future I must go and 
 preach his gospel. This was again made plain to me 
 when I was healed on the fifteenth day of Novem- 
 ber, 1880. 
 
 He did not show me that I was to go yet; but to 
 search and study the Bible. It was wonderful how 
 the Holy Spirit did teach me, and open up my 
 understanding to comprehend the Word of God. 
 
 In the spring of 1882 the way was open for me to 
 go out and work in the vineyard of the Lord, and 
 he showed me that I must go. I could go and be 
 saved, or stay and be lost. I was still a Methodist. 
 They did not license a woman to preach. But the 
 sect preachers found that God could use me in the 
 salvation of souls, and that I was not specially inter- 
 ested in building up any certain sect; so I had an 
 abundance of calls. Sometimes I would preach 
 twice a day during the week, and three times on 
 Sunday, and also attend the altar services. God 
 always gave me sufficient strength. After a few 
 years all sectarian scales fell from my eyes. I as- 
 
142 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 serted my liberty and have been preaching the pure 
 Gospel on the New Testament line. 
 
 I have had a few sick brashes since I was first 
 healed. But God has healed me every time without 
 resorting to doctors or medicine. I am well, soul 
 and body, and can do washings, or hard work of any 
 kind that God requires of me. I recommend my 
 Savior as a Physician for soul and body. 
 
 Mary Cole. 
 
 Windsor. Mo. 
 
 THEBUNl) EYES OPENED. 
 
 With praise and thanksgiving to God Almighty, I 
 write the following: I had been an invalid for nearly 
 three years. My eyes soon became so weak and 
 sensitive to the light that I was helpless, and had to 
 be led about wherever 1 went. I had not read a line 
 in three years, lacking one month. 
 
 Nine months previous to my healing I was con 
 verted to God. Two days after my conversion I 
 was forcibly impressed that I would be healed. I 
 did not know when or where, but I knew the work- 
 would be done. 
 
 In the month of June, 1883, I received an invita- 
 tion to attend the annual camp-meeting at Bangor, 
 Mich. I went to my room and inquired earnestly 
 of the Lord if it was his will for. me to go, and if 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 143 
 
 that was the place where lie would be pleased to 
 heal me. Suddenly a brilliant light, like a flame of 
 fire, encircled me, and the Lord assured me that I 
 would be healed at that meeting. I told my friends 
 what the Lord had showed me, and on making 
 ready to go, requested them to provide me with 
 paper and envelopes, telling them that when healed 
 I would write to them. 
 
 Continued prayer was offered in my behalf, and 
 the laying on of hands. On the fourth morn of the 
 meeting I was impressed that 1 would be healed 
 that day. The same illumination was repeated, and 
 I was filled with the glory of God. Heavenly breezes 
 passed over me from time to time, until about five 
 o'clock in the afternoon while seated with the con- 
 gregation, on the platform where I had been request- 
 ed to sit so that all might see, suddenly my eyes 
 opened, and I gazed upon the audience, praising the 
 Lord, to whom be glory forevermore. The people 
 stood in amazement, some shouting, some trembling 
 and crying. Many believed unto salvation when 
 they saw the miracle. The loud shouts of the saints 
 were heard over two miles. 
 
 After we had praised God for an hour or more, I 
 went out into the bright sunlight without any unpleas 
 ant sensation, the first time for nearly three years ;also 
 wrote two postals. Glory to God forever and ever! 
 
144 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 My eyes were very much inflamed and granulated, 
 but when the work was done the inflamed and gran- 
 ulated condition left them, and they cleared away 
 perfectly natural. They are bright and strong. I 
 enjoy the unlimited use of them each day. I ac- 
 knowledge the hand of a wise providence in my 
 affliction, and thank God for it, for by this means he 
 brought me unto himself. 
 
 Before I was afflicted Iwas one of the most world- 
 ly, but now I am wholly absorbed in divine things. 
 Jesus is all and in all to me. It is like another world, 
 both spiritually and physically. Glory to His name 
 forever and ever! I will praise Him while I live. 
 
 About one year afterward my faith was severely 
 tested. Within a short time my eyelids became 
 badly inflamed, and were very weak and sensitive, 
 getting worse each clay. I did not know what to do. 
 While in this condition, a sister who had passed 
 through a similar experience, came to see me, and 
 soon assured me that it was only a trial of my faith. 
 We knelt together in prayer and asked the Lord to 
 give me faith and strength to endure the trial, and 
 when I had been tested sufficiently, to remove every 
 symptom of disease. We claimed perfect victory, 
 and I at once began my usual labor, and resumed 
 my reading, which I had laid by for three days. As 
 I ventured upon God and his promises, new strength 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 145 
 
 Mras given, and my eyes were fully restored in every 
 respect. I have had similar experiences in other 
 forms of affliction, and have always found him faith- 
 jful to his word. 
 
 From a sister saved and kept by power divine. 
 
 Emma Miller. 
 
 Battle Creek, Mich. 
 
 NINE YEARS AN INVALID. 
 
 To all the Dear Readers and the Afflicted: 
 .May God wonderfully bless and comfort you as you 
 .read some of his dealings with me. I cannot enum- 
 erate them all with pen and ink, but will attempt to 
 give some truths as they have been manifested unto 
 me for both soul and body. 
 
 I was converted when sixteen years of age, and 
 was married at the age of seventeen, in the year 
 1873. In February, 1874, I was taken sick, and from 
 .that time was a helpless invalid until July 18, 1883. 
 
 When I was married I felt it my duty to have 
 family worship, but as my husband was not a Chris- 
 tian, I was timid, and put it off. thinking I should 
 do so soon. But the burden kept growing heavier, 
 for I realized the great importance of obeying every 
 leading of the Spirit, but I knew but very little about 
 how to make a real consecration of all things to 
 •God at that time. 
 
146 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 As I continued to suffer and grou weak. 1 thought 
 much about the future, and the importance of being 
 
 prepared to meet the blessed Lord who had suffered 
 so much for one so unworthy as myself. Sometimes 
 preachers would come to visit me, and 1 would hope 
 that they would say something to give me light, as 
 my poor soul was hungering after something, and 1 
 knew not what to ask for. nor how to obtain it. 
 None of them gave me any help in that direction. 
 
 In the sprim; oi iSSi my husband thought he 
 would take me to the Eureka Springs of Arkansas, 
 to see if the water would do me any good, as he 
 being a physician, had done all he and other physi- 
 cians thought would be o\ any benefit to me. The 
 waters, however, gave me no permanent relief. I 
 felt a little better for a short time but soon became 
 weaker than ever before, insomuch that tor six 
 months at a time 1 was blind; and also lost my 
 voice, and for some length of time was unable to 
 speak above a whisper. Hut, oh, the glorious light 
 that had begun to spring up in my soul during this 
 time of seeking relief tor the body at the Springs! 
 
 The dear Lord sent those to me who taught me 
 that there was deliverance tor the captives, and how 
 to set the prisoners free; ami that it was my privi- 
 lege to be made whole both soul and bod\ . They 
 showed me h\ the Word of God that consecration by 
 
OF SOUL AND HOP)'. i 47 
 
 faith in Jesus, would bring about sanctification of 
 the soul, and his cleansing blood would destroy the 
 carnal mind which is enmity against God. Sec Rom. 
 S: 7, ami also the scripture which teaches us to trust 
 God tor the healing of the hotly. I had been taught 
 that the day of healing was past; but when I would 
 read the scripture, and sec that Cioo\ is no respecter oi 
 persons; and that he is " the same yesterday, to 
 day. and forever; " also how Jesus used to Ileal all 
 who came unto him, 1 believed that he loved his 
 people as much now as when he was here upon 
 earth. Hut before I was healed my consecration 
 had to reach the point where 1 was willing to do 
 anything the Lord would have me o\o, and 1 was 
 blessed in talking of the goodness of Jesus to every 
 one who came to sec me. Oh! the bliss and constant 
 peace oi my soul was more than 1 can find words to 
 express. Instead oi the longings, and doubts and 
 fears, there was a sweet communion which words 
 fail to explain, but those who have found "The 
 honey in the Rock." understand my meaning. 
 
 1 often lay for several days at a time in a cold, 
 prostrate condition, and almost a death-like perspir- 
 ation upon my body and limbs. st> cold that they 
 could not be warmed by friction or stimulants. 
 
 1 felt a great desire to be baptized, and as I had 
 learned to look to [esus to be guided by him in all 
 
148 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 things, this scripture kept coming to my mind: 
 Except ye be born of water, and of the Spirit, ye 
 cannot enter into the kingdom of God. — J no. 3: 5. 
 
 I felt led to have a holiness preacher to baptize 
 me, but I was too weak to be taken out of my room; 
 so they brought a bath-tub into my room, and I was 
 baptized in it. Then I felt so anxious to partake of 
 the Lord's supper, and the same preacher, with a 
 few other Christians came and we had a glorious 
 time commemorating the death of our dear Savior. 
 
 We were living in Thayer, Kan., at the time of 
 my healing. A little girl was feeding me my break- 
 fast, and as I was taking some gfape-juice and bread, 
 the words of 1 Cor. 11: 25, came to me, and I said: 
 If thy will, accept it as in remembrance of thee, it 
 shall be; and oh! such a witness of His holy presence 
 came with such power. I realized the healing power 
 was present to heal me. I said, The Lord has healed 
 me! and I began to sing " It is done," and then said, 
 What shall I do? The Spirit of the Lord said, Leap 
 and rejoice. And again, Arise and walk. I told the 
 little girl, who had been feeding me, to tell my hus- 
 band to come in. When he came, I said, Doctor, I 
 am healed; will you believe it? Let me up so I can 
 walk. In the name and strength of Jesus I arose, 
 but cannot describe the change; it was as if I had 
 been carrying all I could possibly live under, and 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 149 
 
 the load suddenly removed. The change was so 
 great, and made me so light and free, that I felt 
 just like running all over town. 
 
 The day before I was healed I heard the noise of 
 wings over me. This was repeated three times, and 
 I did not understand what it meant, but as I was so 
 near death's door, supposed that the Lord had sent 
 for me. Shortly after I was healed I was one day 
 reading my Bible, and read Malachi 4: 2: " But unto 
 you that fear my name shall the Sun of righteous- 
 ness arise with healing in his wings." This explained 
 matters and made it all plain to me. 
 
 After being healed, I felt impressed that in order 
 to keep victory for my healing, I should have family 
 worship three times a day; and thus let my light 
 shine for the glory of God. I have since given birth 
 to two children, and each time got up in as good 
 health as before. 
 
 With much love and sympathy to all the afflicted, 
 
 I am resting upon the Solid Rock. 
 
 Mary J. Sweeney. 
 _ — n» ■ «■ ■ 
 
 CORROBORATING TESTIMON Y. 
 
 In regard to what my wife has written, I can say 
 what she has stated are facts. She had been sick 
 about six years before I took her to the Eureka 
 Springs of Arkansas, with the hope that she would 
 recover her health. 
 
150 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 Her disease was a female trouble. She had anti- 
 Auction and antiversion of the uterus, also mitritus, 
 with ulcers at the os of the worst character. During 
 the six years she was scarcely able at any time to 
 be on her feet, or walk a step. 
 
 I had a large practice at that time, but gave her 
 all the attention I could. I perused several of the best 
 works on Jinecology, such as West, Thomas, Monday 
 and others, and consulted some of the best physi- 
 cians, but we could not reach her case. 
 
 We remained at the Springs, with no benefit from 
 the water. We then came back to Thayer, Kan. 
 and remained ten months until my wife was healed. 
 During the ten months she seemed more prostrated 
 than before. She was weak, debilitated and nervous, 
 with quick intermitting pulse, cold perspiration, loss 
 of vision to a great extent, and could not speak 
 louder than a low whisper. 
 
 At the time she was healed I was sitting in an 
 adjoining room writing. When she sent for me to 
 come into the room, as I entered I was utterly 
 astonished, and most agreeably surprised when I 
 found her sitting up in the bed. She reached out 
 her hand and said, " Doctor, I am healed, I feel 
 like I could walk all over town." She arose without 
 assistance, and walked to a rocking chair in the room 
 and sat down, rejoicing and praising the Lord. I 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. i 5 i 
 
 frankly confess, after witnessing the long, protracted 
 complicated case, and then see her get right up in 
 the midst of it, though an unsaved man, I was afraid 
 to deny the healing power of God. 
 
 Dr. R. E. Sweeney. 
 Chanute, Kan., July 2Q, i8gi. 
 
 PHYSICIANS BAFFLED FOR ELEVEN YEARS. 
 
 Feeling that it would glorify God for me to write 
 my testimony of healing, I willingly obey the lead- 
 ings of his Spirit. I was bodily afflicted with female 
 weakness which baffled the skill of physicians for 
 over eleven years. I suffered a great deal at times 
 and had to lie on my face for ease. The suffering 
 whiclj I was compelled to endure no one can ever 
 know, except those who pass through the same. It 
 seemed as if I was doomed to live a miserable life 
 the remainder of my days. 
 
 The saints came here and preached the everlasting 
 gospel. I accepted the light and was sanctified wholly. 
 At first I was not willing to call for the elders and 
 have them lay hands upon me, but thought I could 
 pray and be healed myself, but God did not answer. 
 I began to think I must go to some physician, yet I 
 hated the thought of doctoring. A dear brother 
 was here holding meeting, and I sent for him, and 
 obeyed James 5: 14, and was healed through and 
 
152 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 through. O praise the Lord! I am completely- 
 healed, and can do my work and help my husband 
 do his. 
 
 I afterwards had the measles which seemed to 
 settle on my lungs, leaving symptoms of serious lung 
 trouble; but glory to his name! he has healed me of 
 it all, and I am sound and well. I can never thank 
 the Lord enough for what he has done for me. 
 
 Your sister, sanctified to do the whole will of God. 
 
 Alice M. Eberline. 
 
 DELIVERANCE FROM DISOBEDIENCE. 
 
 Dear Ones In Christ: I feel led to write and tell 
 of the wonderful healing of my body wrought by the 
 omnipotent power of God, according to James 5: 
 
 13-15- 
 
 Four years ago I was gloriously saved, and God 
 called me to preach his word. I could not see why 
 he should call such a poor, ignorant creature as I, 
 and so I tried to believe that there was a mistake 
 somewhere, and that I was not the one he wanted.. 
 But God made me to understand that it was him who 
 had spoken to me, and that I had to preach the gos- 
 pel or perish. But I refused to obey God, and lost 
 my salvation. 
 
 Previous to this time I was a stout, hearty young 
 man, but when I disobeyed the Lord he permitted 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 153 
 
 disease to come upon me, and I was brought very 
 low with consumption and hemorrhage of the lungs. 
 I bled very frequently. So I thought I would rather 
 die and get out of my misery. Ofttimes I would 
 stretch myself upon my bed of sickness, fold my arms 
 and ask God to let me die. But God would not let me 
 go. I tried the different doctors and received some 
 relief, but when I stopped taking their stimulants I was 
 worse than ever. God still followed me, and I could 
 hear him whisper, " You disobeyed me." O what 
 torment I was in! I sought for relief in the foolish 
 things of the world, but I could hear his voice there. 
 I then joined the Ohio National Guards, but he fol- 
 lowed me there, and my afflictions still increased, and 
 the people said I was fast dying with consumption. 
 I still thought I would seek death, and wished I could 
 join the Standing Army, where I would have a chance 
 to get shot down, and thereby get rid of all my 
 troubles; but God had his eye upon me, and all my 
 afflictions were becoming still greater. I started and 
 got as far as Sidney, O. The saints were holding a 
 grove meeting at that place, but I was determine.! 
 not to attend, but was finally persuaded to go, and 
 did so; thank the Lord! He so wonderfully con- 
 victed me that I could no longer resist his loving 
 Spirit, and as I yielded to his call he saved my soul. 
 This was in the year 1889, and I began to work for 
 
S54 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 tthe Lord, though my afflictions were very great, but 
 ♦God wonderfully helped me. In the spring of 1890 
 I went in company with my brother to Hayden, Ind., 
 r where I had a very severe attack of bleeding of the 
 ilungs, and was unable to attend the meeting. The 
 iriends with whom I was staying thought my time 
 in this world was of short duration. I received 
 strength to get to the home of my brother at Sidney, 
 O., and there a relapse took place, and my suffering 
 increased until I was compelled to keep my bed for 
 •some time. While suffering there my soul was stirred 
 insomuch that I cried out unto the Lord, and prom- 
 ised him that if he would just raise me up out of my 
 bed I would not shun to declare his word to the people. 
 He answered my prayer. We had a meeting at our 
 house; although I was so weak that I had to hold to 
 •the stand to keep from falling while I spoke to the 
 people, and God wonderfully helped me, yet I thought 
 I could not be healed because I had brought my 
 sufferings upon myself by my disobedience, and for 
 .that reason would have to suffer it as a thorn in the 
 flesho 
 
 When I came to the camp-meeting at Bangor, 
 Mich., I found that it was the will of God to heal 
 me, and not his will that I should suffer any longer. 
 :So I obeyed the Word in James 5: 13-15, and God 
 hy his healing power touched my body, and I was 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 155 
 
 made whole from that very hour. O wonderful phy- 
 sician I have found in Jesus! 
 
 I am now healed soul and body, and when it is 
 necessary I can do as good a day's work in the harvest 
 field as almost any man. I can truthfully testify to 
 the glory of God that I have as good health as I ev- 
 er had, and have salvation in addition to it. To sum 
 up the whole matter, I am perfect, entire, wanting 
 nothing; justified ,sanctified and healed by the power 
 of God. 
 
 Yours and Christs, 
 
 Geo. W. Howard. 
 
 Sidney, O., Aug. 2J, iSgi. 
 
 HEALED, SOUL, BODY, AND EYES. 
 
 Dear Saints and Lovers of the Truth: My 
 heart is full of the love of God, and gratitude to my 
 Savior for his wonderful saving, healing and keeping 
 power. O it is so blessed and glorious to be saved 
 of God, and saved from everything but God. And 
 just as wonderful to be kept. For if we do not keep 
 saved our having been saved will profit us nothing. 
 Truly I have much for which to praise God. Seven 
 years ago last June I attended the camp-meeting of 
 the saints of God near Bangor, Mich. I went there 
 with a sin-sick soul and a body wrecked with disease, 
 and praise God! I returned home saved and sound. 
 
156 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 About ten years previous to that time my eyes be- 
 gan troubling me. The lids became granulated and 
 inflamed. I was dress-making at that time. In order 
 to spare my eyes for sewing I would refrain from read- 
 ing, but growing worse, in about two years I was obliged 
 to give up both. I did therefore, work for about 
 two years, then having taken a cold that settled in 
 my eyes and my whole body, it left my eyes so bad 
 that I was compelled to keep them closed most of 
 the time. From that time I was unable to work. I 
 could walk about some, and use my eyes in a general 
 way, but not to look steadily at anything. About 
 three years later it was discovered that my afflictions 
 were caused by internal organic displacement. I 
 began receiving treatment from one of the promi- 
 nent physicians of Battle Creek, Mich., where I 
 then lived After the third treatment I was unable . 
 to walk, and in a short time my arms became help- 
 less. I was unable to comb my hair, or prepare the 
 victuals on my plate, and so weak I could scarcely 
 drag myself about the house. 
 
 While in this wretched condition, my cousin, 
 Emma Miller, was wonderfully healed of God at the 
 Bangor camp-meeting. The same fall, her sister, 
 Mrs. Courtney, was healed at the same place. I was 
 too weak to attend that meeting, it being about sixty 
 miles from my home. The next June was the time 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 157 
 
 for the annual meeting, and I was not much if any- 
 better; but I went in the name of the Lord, encour- 
 aged by these words, "Whosoever will may come; " 
 "Ask what ye will, and it shall be done; " and "These 
 signs shall follow them that believe; they shall lay 
 hands upon the sick, and they shall recover." These 
 precious promises I claimed for mine. I resolved 
 in my heart I would have a Bible salvation at any 
 cost: which meant death to self, pride, worldly 
 conformity, yea. death to everything contrary to God's 
 word. 
 
 The Lord enabled me to reach the camp-ground 
 in safety. The dear saints made a bed for me beside 
 the pulpit, and I lay there during the services, being 
 too weak to sit up long at a time. I commenced 
 seeking God with all my heart, and found him true 
 to his word. He did pardon all my sins, and gave 
 me a clear witness that I was accepted. Then I 
 presented my body a living sacrifice, and died the 
 death unto sin. This was no formal thing, but a 
 real and awful death. A death so painful that it 
 seemed that I should die literally, and God did 
 sanctify my nature, my entire being. O praise 
 the Lord! 
 
 Then I felt I was in a condition to ask God to 
 heal my body, which we did. With several others, 
 I was anointed in the name of Jesus, and the elders' 
 
158 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 hands were laid on us, with prayer for our healing, 
 and God instantly healed my body. Praise his dear 
 name forever! From that time I have been every 
 whit made whole. Able to read, sew, and do house 
 work. God is my strength and my Redeemer. He 
 keeps me healed, soul and body, and I keep my 
 healing just as I keep my salvation, by a constant 
 trust and faith in God. I have been wonderfully 
 tested at times regarding my healing. About two 
 months after, I had worked quite hard one day and 
 brought on my weak and bad feelings again. Then 
 the enemy suggested that I had lost my healing. 
 For some time I suffered in mind and body, not 
 knowing just how to trust God over all these bad 
 feelings. But God saw my trouble and sent me the 
 needed counsel. Sister Courtney instructed me to 
 still regard myself a well woman, and rest up from 
 the effects of overworking. This was a good lesson 
 to me, and I never forgot it. I was feeling so weak 
 and bad it seemed I was unable to wash dishes. But 
 I went to my room, knelt down before God and said, 
 " Father, I know you have healed me, now I want 
 you to retouch my body with the healing power, and 
 increase my faith." Then I went to work in the 
 name of Jesus, and my bad feelings all left me. 
 Praise the Lord! After that when my eyes and 
 body would feel bad, I pitched in and read and 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 15? 
 
 worked the more, and I would look up and say 
 M Father, I know I am healed, and when you see I 
 am not afraid to trust you regardless of symptoms,, 
 take the bad feelings away," and they would soon. 
 go. So I have learned by experience how to trust 
 God to keep me well, as well as to keep me saved.. 
 
 I have been healed many times of different afflic- 
 tions since my first healing. Once the Lord instantly 
 raised me up from a very sick condition with the. 
 measles. 
 
 I have been working for God for nearly six years t . 
 assisting in meetings night and day. Sometimes we. 
 travel over land with conveyance sixty miles a day r , 
 and God wonderfully strengthens me, so that I can. 
 stand it about as well as the strongest persons. 
 
 Praise the Lord! I enjoy good health now, God's, 
 rich blessings in my soul, and complete victory over 
 all the world, and the powers of evil, and I give God 
 all the glory. 
 
 35 Fountain St., Frankie Miller.. 
 
 Batttle Creek, Mich. 
 
 MOTHERHOOD. 
 
 Believing it duty as well as privilege to acknowl- 
 edge God's kindness in his dealings with me, and 
 knowing mothers especially need encouragement to> 
 
 cast all their care and burdens upon the Lord,, I give 
 my experience in healing. 
 
160 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 When I was converted, over nine years ago, a 
 degree of faith for healing was given me, and my 
 general health was much improved. But after a 
 year had passed, very alarming symptoms of stom- 
 ach trouble appeared. So intense was. the distress 
 that I was obliged to sit up all the latter part of the 
 night for a week. Having had no teaching on faith 
 healing, I was soon consulting a physician, who 
 said my case was severe, and I must take a course 
 of treatment. This alarmed me more because my 
 older brother had suffered intensely for several 
 y :ars with the disease, making us think it an inher- 
 ited trouble from our grandfather. So the medicine 
 v. as procured and tested for several days, satisfac- 
 torily for immediate relief. Placing the bottle on a 
 window above the table, where as I worked my eyes 
 would light upon it, and this conversation took 
 place: " Do you belong to God?" "Yes, soul and 
 body." " But as soon as your body is in trouble, 
 you go to the devil — (wicked doctors) to make you 
 well — is this wisdom? " " If your body belongs to 
 God, why not let him care for it? " 
 
 After this I could not bear to take the medicine, 
 and even the sight of it was offensive; so I soon 
 threw it away, that [ might not be tempted to take 
 it when in distress. Several days after, while in 
 distress, I walked the room trying to throw myself 
 
^^ 
 
 OF SOUL AND BODY 161 
 
 fully into God's hands for healing. But it seemed I 
 grew worse, and symptoms of every disease I ever 
 had filled my body so I was one mass of pains and 
 aches. As the day was closing, I stepped before 
 the window, and as I beheld the hills, this thought 
 burst upon my mind and heart — It is easier for these 
 hills to pass away than for God's word to fail. There- 
 fore, it is done, my body is the Lord's, and he is 
 able to keep all we entrust to him. No thoughts 
 of feeling — but in a moment all distress was gone 
 and I felt new, strong and active, and had a con- 
 sciousness that my body was the Lord's, peculiarly 
 pure, and thereafter dearer to me, as it was worthy 
 of God's touch and care. My faith was afterward 
 tried, but when I could rejoice in the trial, victory 
 came very speedily. 
 
 After I was sanctified my faith was much in- 
 creased, and every trouble was then taken to the Lord. 
 Then no wonder that shortly before motherhood's 
 most trying hour, that divine help, strength and 
 endurance should be sought for, and that our kind 
 loving Lord should whisper, " 111 do better for you 
 than you can ask or think." Or that the words of 
 King David, in Psalms 22: 9, should be received 
 with new power. Bless our God! who causeth us 
 always to triumph But it w T as on the third day after 
 deliverance that he made known how much better he 
 
162 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 would do for me than I could think. All that morn- 
 ing these words kept coming to my mind, and after 
 reading the instance of healing in Matt. 9: 20-23, 
 the real force of the words dawned upon my soul 
 and I said, " I am healed; I can in the name of the 
 Lord arise." As I spoke, my body was shaken as if 
 it were a leaf, and the enemy said, "There! you 
 are having a nervous chill." But I said, Get thee 
 hence, Satan; this is the Lord's healing power. So 
 at the first opportunity, with a little waiting upon, I 
 arose, giving praise to God, walking the room with 
 my " little blessing" in my arms; appeared at the 
 supper table, much to the surprise of the head of 
 the family, who had just returned from the field, but 
 was perfectly satisfied when told that the Lord was. 
 with us in healing power. 
 
 The next morning I arose as usual, as it was wash 
 day, and the work was crowded. Three beds were 
 made, and three rooms swept, then a sponge cake 
 and cup custards made for cold supper, and I was. 
 washing the dinner dishes as a neighbor sister came 
 to care for the little one. She was so surprised that 
 all she could say was: "Well, it is all the Lord's 
 doings, and is marvelous in our eyes." And we re- 
 joiced together in his goodness. The blessing upon 
 my soul was wonderful whenever I told my exper- 
 ience of healing. Worldly wisdom shook her head 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 163 
 
 and whispered, " You'll be sorry for this simple 
 freak." But we rejoiced the more in the knowledge 
 that our Lord had lifted us over three weeks of 
 weakness, and had told us to be strong in him, and 
 he never makes a mistake. 
 
 Once more have we relied upon Him in this hour 
 of greatest need, and again has he done better for 
 me than I could "ask or think," healing me on the 
 second day, giving me strength to do what in the 
 eyes of the world was madness and folly; but bless 
 the Lord, we do know it is good to trust in God, 
 and know that he is able and willing to do much 
 more for us as our faith increases. Dear sisters, may 
 this little testimony of God's faithfulness and com- 
 passion encourage every one to come boldly to the 
 throne of grace to find help in every time of need. 
 In the love of Jesus, 
 
 Jennie C. Rutty. 
 
 he heaeeth ouk diseases. 
 
 Dear Saints and all the Afflicted Every- 
 where: '' Whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of 
 God." — 1 Cor. 10: 31. It is my duty to testify to 
 the wonderful power of God, through faith on our 
 part, to heal our bodies of all diseases, that they may 
 be pure temples for the indwelling of the Holy Spirit. 
 
 After the Lord had pardoned my sins I consecrated 
 
i64 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 all to him. He then tried me upon nearly all that my 
 consecration covered. He asked me, as he did Abra- 
 ham, to give up my only son, who was then about one 
 year of age; his mother having died after having 
 been treated by six doctors. After she died I sent 
 him to Iowa to my brother. One day I received a 
 message stating that baby had been given up by the 
 doctor to die of catarrhal fever. I prayed that if it 
 was the will of the Lord he would heal him, and 
 received the answer then and there according to I 
 Jno. 5:15. The next day I received a message which 
 read: " Baby is out of danger." For the prayer of 
 faith shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise 
 him up. — James 5: 15 Later I sprained my wrist 
 badly, but I sought unto the Lord, and not unto the 
 physicians (2 Chron. 16: 12), and was healed. 
 
 The face of our youngest boy had been a mass of 
 sores for many months, caused by tetter. Yet the 
 Lord, through faith in him, has taken it all away. 
 For He said, " I will take sickness away from the 
 midst otthee." — Ex. 23: 25. And he doeth all things 
 "Well* 
 
 Our eldest boy was troubled with worms, and we 
 dosed him with pink-root and senna, all to no avail, 
 never thinking that the Lord would heal such a 
 simple disease. But after he had become very" weak 
 wejDowed our heads in prayer for his recovery. And 
 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 165 
 
 the Lord healed him, and he has never been troubled 
 with worms s'n:e. " All things are possible to him 
 that believeth." — Mark 9: 23. 
 
 He healed my wife of weak back instantaneously, 
 and said, " Thy faith hath made thee whole." — Luke 
 8:48. He healed my mother of a very troublesome 
 disease, after she had trusted in doctors to no avail. 
 " But they that wait upon the Lord shall renew their 
 strength." — Psa. 40: 31. 
 
 May all who read these testimonies bear in mind 
 that the Lord has not forsaken the earth, and that 
 the days of miracles are not past. But remember, 
 dear people, that he who said, " Lo, I am with you 
 alway, even unto the end of the world," is still in the 
 midst of his peculiar people. Praise his name for- 
 ever! 
 
 Your brother, clothed and in his right mind. 
 
 Jno. E. Roberts. 
 
 Denver, Colo., 1945 Downing Ave., Aug. to, i8qi. 
 
 TOUCHED WITH POWER DIVINE. 
 
 Dear Readers: I believe it will be to the glory 
 of God for me to tell of his wonderful healing power. 
 My soul magnifies his great name for his mercy and 
 goodness, not only for the healing of the body, but 
 for healing my sin-sick soul, which was in darkness 
 and despair. He has delivered my soul from the 
 
166 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 power of Satan, and brought me into His marvelous 
 light by the application of the precious blood of the 
 Son of God. I am saved and sanctified by a second 
 work of grace; fully saved from inbred depravity by 
 his mighty Spirit of power. Praise God! 
 
 When my body was healed I was all given up to 
 God. On the 27th day of August, 1887, I was taken 
 sick with chills and fever; also other diseases set in 
 at an alarming rate. Those who cared for me realiz- 
 ed that I needed as much attention at night as in the 
 day-time. My strength had so completely left me 
 that it seemed that I would never be able to speak 
 to any one who came into the room. I would breathe 
 a prayer for the Lord God to help me before I could 
 utter a syllable. And so utterly helpless had I be- 
 come with regard to using my arms and hands that 
 I entreated God from time to time to help me to 
 move them. • I was in a perfectly helpless condition 
 most of the time. 
 
 During the first two weeks of my illness a dear 
 sister in Christ administered to my wants in the 
 meekness of Jesus, and urged me to have hands laid 
 on me for my healing. One of the brethren who has 
 the gift of healing was sent for, -and they laid on 
 hands and I was greatly relieved. Praise God! A 
 few days later a minister came and laid on hands for 
 my recovery, and yet the Lord did not seem to 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY, 167 
 
 answer prayer for my immediate recovery. I was at 
 the home of the sister who was caring for me, who 
 lived at Kendall, Mich. And the Lord showed me 
 it was his will for me to return to my home in Battle 
 Creek, which was a number of miles away, and a trip 
 to be taken by railway. But the Lord greatly in- 
 creased our faith, and by parental aid I returned 
 home. 
 
 Shortly after my arrival a physician was called 
 without my knowledge of it until he came into the 
 house. He soon saw that I had no desire to take 
 medicine, and soon went away. I did not improve 
 any, and the third day another one came. The devil 
 made me think that I ought to take medicine, and I 
 took two doses to please my parents. But God visited 
 me in a wonderful manner, and impressed me to take 
 no more; and if I would trust him he would complete 
 the healing. The next time the physician came I 
 told him that I was all on the altar, and I would take 
 the Lord for my physician, and he said that " the 
 soul is on the altar, but the body is not." And God 
 impressed me to look at Rom. 12: 1: — " I beseech 
 you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God that ye 
 present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable 
 unto God, which is your reasonable service." These 
 blessed words are a direct contradiction to his state- 
 ment. I saw he was unskillful in the scriptures and 
 
1 68 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 did not feel led to say much to him. He was indignant 
 when told that I could take no more of his medicine; 
 and said he would come the next morning and inject 
 it under the skin, which would be very painful for 
 me. But God in his wonderful wisdom prevented 
 his calling on me again. I did not improve any, but 
 continued to pray to the Lord to heal me, until one 
 day I heard a voice from heaven say, " Get up." I 
 realized my critical condition, how utterly helpless 
 I was, and could not rise. Although I believed the 
 Lord saved me to the uttermost; and yet did not 
 give up praying for him to give me the healing faith 
 and to heal me. 
 
 All during my illness it was my earnest desire to 
 know that God did the work of healing all himseif, 
 which I was confident he was able to do, for all things 
 are possible with God. 
 
 While praying with intense earnestness some time 
 afterward, I heard the same voice from heaven speak 
 to me, " Get up." And yet I continued to look at 
 awful condition, which was perfect helplessness. A 
 day later one afternoon towards evening when my 
 suffering was greater than I had ever experienced in 
 my life, I gave up all hope of living any longer, and 
 told my mother that I was ready to go home. Praise 
 God! I was ready. 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. i6g 
 
 But within an hour from this time I heard the same 
 still small voice from heaven speak to me for the 
 third and last time, " Get up." 
 
 I immediately arose from my bed and walked. I 
 was touched with power divine — the real healing- 
 power of God. Praise his great name forever! The 
 work was done in a moment. 
 
 Then came the trial of my faith. Praise God for 
 the trials! I well remember one day while walking 
 that I became so very weak that it seemed almost 
 impossible for me to take another step. But I heard 
 a voice from heaven say, " Claim it." And I imme- 
 diately claimed the healing power of God, and my 
 strength was increased. Praise his name! 
 
 At another time symptoms of chills came upon 
 me at such a rate that my teeth began to chatter, and 
 I was unable to control myself. But the Lord assured 
 me that it was his will for me to claim the healing 
 power, which I did, and God gave me the victory in 
 my soul. And so he led me from victory to victory 
 until the enemy was completely defeated. His 
 blessed word assures us that the trial of our faith is 
 more precious than gold. Blessed be his name! 
 
 Yours in him. 
 
 May Smith. 
 Battle Creek, Mich., No. 27 North Ave., Sept. 15,1891* 
 
i 7 o DIVINE HEALING 
 
 A TEIAL OF FAITH. 
 
 For the glory of God, and to encourage the afflicted 
 I write the following: My health failed me very 
 mysteriously, and I suffered from a continued decline 
 year after year, until my disease — which was internal 
 — became chronic, and after five years my eyes failed 
 me in sympathy with a general nerve weakness, and 
 though not blind or entirely helpless, yet I was not 
 able to read a page, or sew a yard of cloth for nearly 
 ten years. I was shut out from the world, as it were, 
 until the time promised when God should pour out 
 his Spirit upon all flesh, and set the captives free. 
 
 Seven years ago I heard of a people called the 
 saints, " who went up to the feast" yearly at Bangor, 
 to worship God in the good old way; and that God 
 was saying to the remnant of the camp of Israel in 
 these latter days: " Go forward," for from henceforth 
 " I will be in the midst of thee." I heard of mighty 
 w 7 orks being wrought through the name of the holy 
 child Jesus, and I said in my soul, " If God permits 
 I will touch the hem of his garment and be made 
 whole." Another meeting three months later found 
 me at the same place where I presented myself for 
 the healing of my eyes. God had a second work in 
 view, and because of this, and for my good, he per- 
 mitted me to come especially with desire for the 
 healing of my eyes at this time. I had suffered 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 171 
 
 more with my eyes than otherwise for a long time, 
 and had been obliged to rest my body, until I fancied 
 that with their recovery I would feel quite well. God 
 heard and answered prayer, and with the laying on 
 of hands in the name of the Lord, in the instant of 
 the exercise of faith, I reached for a fine print Bible 
 which was lying near me, and read nearly two chapters 
 without harm. 
 
 Praises be unto God forever and ever! I returned 
 to my Northern home, and began to undertake the 
 demands of the same, when within one week I began 
 to realize the original disease was being aggravated 
 with my effort to labor, and that I needed an entire 
 healing. I was two hundred miles from any one I 
 knew who had a living faith. And as my condition 
 became worse and worse I cried mightily to God to 
 deliver me from all infirmity. I tried to pray be- 
 lievingly, but when an ache or a pain followed I 
 thought, Surely God has not healed me or I would 
 not feel so. Several weeks passed, when at a time 
 of much suffering, I was led to set apart a time for 
 fasting, the same as they did at Bangor. I asked 
 God to reveal to me what was lacking on my part, 
 and while waiting thus before him I was led to take 
 up a Gospel Trumpet which I had not read. My 
 eyes first rested upon the experience of a sister who 
 had been healed of the same disease. She said that 
 
ij2 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 when hands were laid upon her for healing she was 
 in great pain, and afterwards she was still in pain, 
 but according to God's word she was healed. He 
 gave her strength to get up and go about, and as 
 she continued to believe, strength was given, and 
 the pain passed away. She said at one time she was 
 again in pain, and she asked the Lord why it was. 
 He showed her that it was not the old disease, but 
 only a test of her faith. Also at another time when 
 a sense of weariness came on without cause, that it 
 was not the old disease, but only a test of her faith, 
 all of which passed away when her faith was lifted 
 above her feelings. And that we must not ask God 
 to heal us and then "wait to see," but "get up," and 
 do as if we had what we have asked for. 
 
 All this was like a message from heaven to me. 
 My prayer was answered. I read the same twice 
 over, and then fell upon my knees with my paper in 
 my hand, and asked God to touch me with his heal- 
 ing power, and make me every whit whole. I claimed 
 what I had asked for, and arose declaring within 
 myself that I was healed, with no other evidence 
 than God's word. That was enough, and I was in- 
 deed made whole from that hour. I expected to be 
 tested in some way, as this sister had been, but 
 having gained a knowledge concerning physical 
 temptations, I felt that I was fully armed for the 
 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. iy 3 
 
 conflict, and with the armor of faith I should win 
 the battle. 
 
 The dear Lord permitted me to soar along in my 
 happy freedom for six weeks without an ache or a 
 pain; when suddenly, while preparing a testimony 
 of my healing for publication, I felt a sharp pain in 
 my brain, which had formerly been in a state of 
 congestion much of the time in the years past. Oh 
 how natural it felt! and soon another throb came on 
 the other side. Just then the Spirit reminded me of 
 the lesson I had learned on physical temptations, 
 and I looked up and said within myself, Father, 
 I'm healed. Test me and try me all I have need, 
 but give me strength to continue my labor, and 
 when I am tested enough, deliver me from every 
 symptom of disease. 
 
 I was not doing more than was reasonable for a 
 well person to do, so I guaged my ability on the 
 line of perfect health. Had I laid aside my writing, 
 or flinched in the least in that hour, I should have 
 been overcome again. But praise God! I gloried 
 in the discipline which he led me through, and 
 gained a wonderful victory in both soul and body. 
 
 Several months after this I was writing a letter, 
 when suddenly I felt a pain in one of my eyes. In 
 an instant I was reminded again that another trial 
 was at hand. The pain came again and again; and 
 
174 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 as before, I looked up and said, " Father, I'm healed; 
 test me and try me all I have need, only give me 
 strength in these eyes to continue my writing and 
 whatever is needful for me to do." I kept on writing 
 for a half hour or so, when I had to lay it by to get 
 supper, after which I was about to resume the same, 
 when the enemy suggested like this: " It has grown 
 dark since you left your writing, and it would be 
 presumption for one to try to write by " lamp light," 
 with pains passing through their eyes, as yours are." 
 I said to myself, I am perfectly well. Yes, "every 
 whit made whole," and it is for me to do as well 
 people do; help me, Lord, to triumph in this trial. 
 I continued my writing as long as I desired, giving 
 no heed to the pains which came now and then, 
 only in prayerful uplifting for strength to endure all 
 that should be permitted to come upon me. During 
 the night I felt the pain two or three times. 
 
 On rising in the morning a tear flowed from one 
 eye as though it were quite v r eak, but I committed 
 them to God, and went about my work as though 
 nothing was the matter, and the pain and weakness 
 all passed away, so that I really forgot it while ab- 
 sorbed in my work, until afternoon, when I was 
 reminded of my former condition. Praise God! it 
 was a glorious victory, and a blessing to my soul 
 and body also. I have been afflicted in various ways 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 17s 
 
 at certain times during the years which have passed 
 by, but God has been my physician and my constant 
 deliverer from all the powers of the enemy. And I 
 will ever praise his precious name for what he has 
 done for me. 
 
 A sister in Christ. 
 
 Mrs. J. E. Courtney. 
 
 Bay View, Mich. 
 
 MAEVELOl'S HEALING OF THE SOUL. 
 
 Feeling it a great privilege as well as a duty I 
 owe to God, and believing it another opportunity 
 the Lord has given me to glorify him, to testify to 
 his wonderful power to save and heal, resting as- 
 sured it is his will, as I was so deeply impressed^by 
 the Spirit to add my testimony with the many others 
 that will fill these pages, permit me to say, although 
 others of his children may have had as rich an ex- 
 perience, none have ever received a richer than I, or 
 been more wonderfully blessed, both soul and body. 
 
 I was an invalid for fifteen long years; and suf- 
 fered during that time with untold sufferings. Being 
 ignorant of God's power to heal the body, I, of 
 course, was brought under the care of earthly physi- 
 cians, who did all in their power to relieve me, but 
 all to no avail. 
 
176 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 I spent over three thousand dollars trying to find 
 relief, and at last was much worse than when I be- 
 gan. Everything was done that a loving mother's 
 heart and hand could plan. I was sent to the Cleve- 
 land Water Cure, also to the Surgical Institute at 
 Indianapolis, and there braced from head to foot in 
 steel, hoping to take away the pressure of my spine, 
 which had become so inflamed I could not raise my 
 head, besides placing myself under the care of all 
 physicians within reach of home. 
 
 At last through the providence of God I was led 
 to go to Michigan as a last resort, hoping the cli- 
 mate might prove beneficial, but the Lord had 
 another way of bringing back life to this almost 
 dead body. Instead of gaining, I grew worse and 
 worse, and when I had been in Petoskey one year 
 and two months, the dear Lord had compassion 
 upon me, and in my extreme helplessness manifest- 
 ed his power and raised me from the bed upon 
 which I was dying. My friends were watching to 
 see the last breath, and all earthly hope was gone. 
 
 If any one has ever doubted the power and will- 
 ingness of God to heal the body, I can assure them 
 if they had ever passed through my experience, 
 they could never doubt it again. I take the liberty 
 to say: Divine healing is a reality, and the Lord is 
 willing to heal those who believe. 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY 177 
 
 I was healed on the 28th day of July, 1883, at 
 IPetoskey, Mich., over six hundred miles from my 
 home. It would take a book to tell all the wonder- 
 ful things the Lord has done for me, and the bless- 
 ed way in which he has led me. It seems I must 
 have been a very stubborn child, for I had to be 
 torn all to pieces, as it were, before I could take the 
 Lord as my healer. 
 
 Seven physicians had given me up as a hopeless 
 .case, and the dear Lord showed me there was no 
 hope except in him. Many, many times he would 
 .speak these words . to me over my bed: "Trust in 
 the Lord, all else will fail;" and "If thou wouldst 
 believe, thou shouldst see the glory of God. "He also 
 gave me many promises from his word, through his 
 Holy Spirit, to encourage and strengthen my faith 
 When the divine touch came, I arose from my bed, 
 dressed myself, and as I began to walk — which I 
 had not done for all those years — how forcibly these 
 words came to me, and seemed to be stamped in 
 large gold letters on my heart: "Fear thou not, for 
 I am with thee; be not dismayed, for I am thy God. 
 I will help thee, I will strengthen thee; yea I will 
 uphold thee with the right hand of my righteous- 
 ness." And the fourth day after I was healed, as I 
 was going to take a short journey, and feeling my 
 ,need of divine help, these words were again given 
 
178 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 me: "Have not I commanded thee? be strong, and: 
 of good courage; be not afraid, neither be thou dis- 
 mayed, for the Lord thy God is with thee whither- 
 soever thou goest." O how good the Lord has- 
 been to me! 
 
 You ask what was the disease? It was very com- 
 plicated internal disease, with spinal irritation, with 
 extreme nervous prostration, so that for years I 
 could bear no company, not even my own folks, 
 only those who had to administer to my daily wants; 
 and could not bear the sound of a voice or any 
 noise, without causing me to become wild, and 
 could not control myself. My stomach -could not 
 take the most simple article of diet without intense: 
 pain. I was so low that I could eat only with a 
 teaspoon, and had not eaten a meal at my mother's, 
 table for eleven years, until the Lord healed me. 
 
 It is now eight years since the Lord healed my 
 body, and I have not taken any medicine in all that 
 time, and today He gives me strength to fulfill my 
 household duties and care for my aged mother, who 
 so faithfully cared and labored for me through 
 those long, weary years. 
 
 I bless God today for all my affliction, assured 
 that it has given me a home in heaven. I can say 
 with the Psalmist David: " I know, O Lord, that thy 
 judgments are right, and that thou in faithfulness. 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. i 7 g 
 
 hast afflicted me." And also, "It was good for me 
 that I have been afflicted;" I know now that my will 
 is His will. O how sweet are all our Father's ways 
 when we are swallowed up in the boundless love of 
 Christ! It would be needless to tell you that I 
 am happy. 
 
 Although the Lord has done such great things 
 for my body, it is as nothing compared to the work 
 he has done for my soul. As the prophet Malachi 
 puts it: "The Lord opened the windows of heaven 
 to my soul, and poured down a blessing that I was 
 not able to contain." Praise God! that fountain is 
 still flowing. He has given me the joys of salva- 
 tion, and made me to rejoice with joy unspeakable 
 and full of glory. One year and a half after the 
 Lord healed my body, I was again led back to Mich- 
 igan through divine guidance. Although converted 
 at the age of sixteen, yet I felt a lack in my soul, 
 and a great desire to be wholly the Lord's. I con- 
 secrated my all to God, and received the blessing of 
 holiness. O the heights and depths of God's love I 
 enjoyed! For eight long months I seemed to be 
 lifted out of this world, and soaring in the atmos- 
 phere of heaven. My soul exulted in the thought 
 of heaven, and the boundless love of Christ. Truly 
 I had a foretaste of heavenly bliss. I could realize 
 
iSo DIVINE HEALING 
 
 tne language of Christ — John 17: 16: "They are not 
 of the world even as I am not of the world." The 
 Lord has truly led me in ways I knew not. He has 
 given me such beautiful visions. I will tell of one, 
 for the glory of God. 
 
 While singing a song, " Pearly Gates," I became 
 anxious to know if the gate of heaven was open for 
 me. That evening while in prayer, and my earthly 
 eyes closed, the dear Lord opened my spiritual eyes 
 and showed me a beautiful green path, so very nar- 
 row, with hills on either side, disclosing all earthly 
 things from view, commencing on the earth with a 
 gradual ascent, until in the distance it seemed to 
 reach heaven. And at the end of that path I could 
 see a large gate thrown wide open, and the Savior 
 standing with open arms to receive me. Praise God! 
 I could say then I knew the gate of heaven was 
 open for me. It was a glorious scene. 
 
 The Lord continues to bless me and fill me with 
 his love, and feed my soul with food from his own 
 table, and enables me to comprehend more and 
 more the wonderful provisions of his grace, and 
 condescension of his children. I am lost in wonder, 
 love and praise when I contemplate the marvelous 
 provision the Lord has made for his own in both 
 temporal and spiritual things, and in preparing us a 
 mansion in the realms of glory. He has even taken 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY 181 
 
 the very principles of heaven and formed out of it 
 an immortal soul, and placed it within these temples 
 of his, to live in here upon earth, and glorify his 
 own name. How much it means to be a follower of 
 the meek and lowly Jesus! I have by the grace of 
 God, given up all to follow him. The world has no 
 longer any charms for me since Jesus has been re- 
 vealed to my heart. Although I am unknown to the 
 world, yet I am well known to him. 
 
 Again can I utter the words of David: "I am a 
 wonder unto many, but God is my strong refuge." I 
 find solid comfort in reading God's word. How its 
 pages have been illumined by his Holy Spirit! How 
 precious all the promises, and what peace and rest 
 they bring to those who take them for their own! It 
 seems to me there is comfort enough in two or 
 three to satisfy every longing soul, and lull it to 
 rest. For instance: " Come unto me, all ye that labor 
 and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest." "Cast 
 all your care upon him, for he careth for thee." "I 
 will never leave thee, nor forsake thee;" and, "Thou 
 wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed 
 on thee " 
 
 How rich and full these words are to every child 
 of God. I do thank the Lord that he has made me 
 free to enjoy him here, with the sweet assurance in 
 my heart, of life eternal with him on high. It is 
 
j 82 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 delightful to know we are destined to live forever, 
 and that natural death is the e;ate to endless life 
 and life is secured to us by virtue of our relation to 
 him who is eternal. " Because I live ye shall live 
 also." May the Lord bless these words to the good 
 of all who read and use them for his glory. 
 
 Yours redeemed by the blood, and happy in a 
 Savior's love. 
 
 Mary R. Malcomson. 
 
 Vevay, Ind., July 25, i8gi. 
 
 THE FAMILY PHYSICIAN. 
 
 In the month of August, 1884, we received the 
 light of holiness, through the Gospel Trumpet, and 
 a holiness teacher who came into our neighborhood. 
 And we heard of a people that the signs follow, as 
 we read of in James 5, and Mark 16. Our first 
 experience in the healing power was a few months 
 after we were wholly sanctified. Our little boy who 
 was about a year and a half of age, one night was 
 suddenly taken with the croup, and awakened us 
 with his struggles to get his breath. But instead of 
 using medicines, or an earthly physician, we did not 
 so much as light a lamp, or get out of bed, but took 
 his case to the Lord in silent prayer, and before we 
 got through praying for him, his struggles for 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 183 
 
 "breath all stopped, and the child was well and went 
 to sleep. 
 
 Oh how near the dear Lord did seem to us that 
 night! It was wonderful! How it increased our 
 faith in the mighty power of God! At that time we 
 had about twenty-five different kinds of medicine in 
 the house, but after that my wife emptied all her 
 medicines on the ground, and the Lord has been 
 our physician ever since. 
 
 In the year 1885 we had the blessed privilege of 
 attending the Bangor camp-meeting, and my wife 
 was healed of diseases which she had had for twen- 
 ty-two years, and which had baffled the skill of all 
 the best doctors we could hear of and consult. 
 Praise the Lord! It would take too much space to 
 tell of all the cases of healing in our family which 
 the Lord has performed. He is our constant family 
 physician, and a very present help in time of trouble. 
 
 Your wholly saved brother, made white and tried. 
 
 William Stowell. 
 
 Coopersville, Mich, Sept. 10, i8gi. 
 
 HEALED OF RHEUMATISM AND A STIFF JOINT, 
 
 There are a great many persons who do not be- 
 lieve in faith healing in these days, as taught in the 
 Word of God, and in fact I never believed much in 
 it until I saw the power of God manifested in heal- 
 
184 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 ing the sick and then found it was according to his; 
 word. Now I know of a truth that God does mani- 
 fest his power in these days in healing the sick, for 
 I have not only seen others made well through faith 
 in him, but have myself received the divine touch 
 which swept all disease from my body. A little 
 over a year ago I was attacked with La Grippe, and 
 after being sick four days, pneumonia set in, fol- 
 lowed by inflammatory rheumatism. 
 
 For about two months my fingers, arms, lower 
 limbs and neck were drawn up in such a manner 
 that I could not during that time get off the bed 
 only as lifted. At times I could straighten myself 
 for awhile. This turned to muscular rheumatism, 
 with shooting pains from joint to joint. From my 
 first sickness my left hip became stiff, and the 
 cords of my left leg became so contracted that one 
 leg was shorter than the other. My kidneys became 
 affected during my sickness, also my lungs were so 
 bad that the doctor said I had the consumption. 
 Four or five doctors waited upon me from time to 
 time. Soon all medicine failed. O the pain and 
 suffering I passed through and had to endure, can- 
 not be told! 
 
 But the suffering of my body was not all. I had 
 a sin-sick soul, and knew that if I died it would be 
 in my sins; yet I knew God was able to save alj 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 185 
 
 who would come unto him. I knew no medicine 
 would cure me. I knew of a lady in South Haven 
 whom the Lord had instantaneously healed while she 
 was lying at the point of death with consumption. 
 I felt that if the Lord would heal one person, he 
 surely would heal others. But I was not in a condi- 
 tion to be healed, as my soul was not saved. Know- 
 ing of the sickness of this woman, and how near the 
 door of death she was, and how wonderful was her 
 deliverance, I began to take courage, and felt like 
 trusting God, and the Lord soon permitted me to 
 improve some in health, yet I was a great sufferer. 
 
 In February, 1891, I was visiting some friends for 
 a few days, after which I started for my home in 
 Pine Grove. As I passed the Trumpet office in 
 Grand Junction, something seemed to tell me to go 
 in; and in my weakness I started staggering along, 
 and as I entered I met the busy workers of the 
 Lord, and soon made known my errand. They told 
 me the first thing was to get salvation and then the 
 Lord would heal me. All work was stopped, and as 
 they gathered in a small room, in a very few minutes 
 the Lord pardoned my sins. I was then instructed 
 regarding going on unto perfection, as taught in the 
 Word of God; and if I could not exercise proper 
 faith to be healed, come back when the Lord led. 
 From that moment I began to amend. 
 
*86 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 In about three weeks I returned to the office, and 
 there in an upper room, in the presence of two or 
 three brethren the Lord sanctified my soul, and then 
 I obeyed James 5: 14, 15, and was anointed, and the 
 Lord healed my body and I returned home and 
 went to work knowing the Lord had done the work 
 of healing. 
 
 Several weeks after, some pains began to come 
 upon me — as I was a night watchman, and exposed 
 to the night air so much — and thus the enemy of 
 my soul tried to get me to doubt my healing. I 
 again called upon the brethren and was anointed, 
 and the Lord witnessed the healing. After returning 
 home the Lord brought to my mind that I had 
 three or four bottles of medicine which I was not 
 using, but had put away in case of an emergency. 
 And I do not doubt but that was why the symptoms 
 came back. The Lord wanted me to throw it away 
 and take him alone, as his grace is an all-sufficiency 
 in every emergency. Glory to God! it was destroyed, 
 and ever since I have had good health and have 
 been able to do a good day's work. My left limb is 
 now as long as the other one, and my hip is well. I 
 spent about all I had, and went in debt nearly one 
 hundred dollars for doctor bills. The Lord gave his 
 treatment without money and without price, yet he 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. i8j 
 
 required me to consecrate to do his will in all things. 
 
 Jacob Gruber. 
 Pine Grove, Mich., June 17, i8gi. 
 
 .^ , ^ 
 
 A CRUSHED ARM HEALED. 
 
 It is a blessed privilege for me to testify to the 
 mighty saving power of God. Oh! I am praising 
 him for the sweetness and completeness I find in his 
 love. Over four years ago the Lord convicted me 
 of my lost and undone condition, and showed me 
 that I must spend eternity with God, or spend it 
 with all the wicked in the regions of the lost world. 
 Before I came to God I could not rest, day nor 
 night. I felt miserable on account of my sins, and 
 fell upon my knees and cried, " God be merciful to 
 me a sinner," and promised him that I would serve 
 him all the days of my life. And when I repented 
 of my sins he forgave them all. For the first time in 
 my life I could say I was the Lord's child. The next 
 night I came to the Lord and " presented my body 
 a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God," which 
 was my reasonable service, and the Lord sanctified 
 me wholly. Oh! the joy I felt no tongue can tell. 
 I was wholly the Lord's and he was mine. 
 
 I was the only one of our family that was saved, 
 so I was tried and persecuted at home, but Jesus was 
 my helper, and in him I put my trust, and realized 
 his grace was sufficient at all times. 
 
188 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 I also felt the call to go and work for Jesus. We 
 read in the Word of God that he has chosen the 
 weak things of this world to confound the mighty. 
 I knew the hand of God was upon me to go forth 
 and warn sinners to flee the wrath to come, and he 
 gave me a willingness to leave friends and home and 
 work in the vineyard of the Lord. For the last two 
 years I have been out upon the battle-field of the 
 Lord, rescuing perishing souls, and he has supplied 
 all my needs, both spiritually and temporally. And 
 I can also testify to his mighty healing power. I 
 used to be afflicted very much, but when the Lord 
 saved me he showed me that all things are possible 
 with God. He is able to heal both soul and body. 
 Since being out in the work of the Lord I have met 
 with some accidents, one of which I will mention. 
 
 Last winter, a year ago, at Windsor, Mo., while 
 riding in a wagon, it was upset off the end of a 
 bridge, and we all fell several feet with the wagon 
 upon us. My head was hurt very bad, and my right 
 arm crushed, and I was helpless. They carried me 
 into the house, and my sufferings were so great that 
 I thought I would die. I had two hard chills. The 
 dear saints called upon the Lord, and laid hands on 
 my head, and the Lord healed my head, and gave 
 me faith for the healing of my crushed arm. That 
 very night the Lord touched my body with his 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 189 
 
 mighty healing power, and I was healed. I used to 
 think God could heal all but broken bones, but now 
 I know he can even do that; for his power on that 
 line has been tested in my case. I have testified to 
 hundreds of people, of this mighty healing power, 
 although some will not believe. God knows I testify 
 only for his glory. Some would even come to me 
 and tell me that if I would say my arm was only 
 hurt, and not crushed, more would believe it. Well* 
 I cannot limit the power of God. It is wonderful to 
 know what God will do for his children who keep 
 themselves humble before him. 
 Your sister kept by power divine. 
 
 Lodema Kaser. 
 
 HEAjLED of tumor. 
 
 Bro. Byrum: As I have learned that you are in- 
 tending to publish a work on divine healing, I desire 
 to glorify God by telling of his wonderful power to 
 heal the body in these last days. I can say to the 
 glory of God that he has healed me of an ovarian 
 tumor of seven or eight years growth. He healed 
 me about four years ago, and since that time I have 
 not been troubled with it. Giving God all the glory, 
 I remain his child. 
 
 Mary Smith. 
 
 Dushville, Sept. 7, 1891 
 
ioo DIVINE HEALING 
 
 AT DEATH'S DOOR. 
 
 To the glory of God I wish to tell what the dear 
 Lord has done for us. In 1888, my mother, Mrs. S. 
 Cunningham, was taken very sick with pneumonia 
 fever, and became so weak and low that she could 
 not raise nor turn her head. She bade us all good 
 bye, and we thought she was dying. Bro. Gray 
 anointed her with oil and laid on hands, and while 
 we prayed she sat up in bed and clapped her hands, 
 and the next evening got up and walked to the other 
 bed, and next morning went to the table and ate her 
 breakfast. She was so low that she did not know 
 when we began to pray for her. Although she was 
 seventy years of age, yet the Lord restored her to 
 health. 
 
 I was troubled for nine years with an inward tu- 
 mor, and was healed by faith in God, and the laying 
 on of hands, by Bro. Warner and Mother Smith, for 
 which I give God all the glory. 
 
 Our daughter nine years of age was taken very 
 sick with neuralgia of the stomach, inflammation of 
 the bowels, and rheumatism all over her body. We 
 had one of the best physicians wait on her for four 
 weeks, and to prevent her having spasms, kept her 
 under the influence of morphine. Her sufferings 
 were intense. At the end of four weeks I felt led of 
 God to lay aside all medicines and take God for her 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 192 
 
 healing. I wrote to Bro. D. S. Warner to pray for 
 her. After giving a dose of medicine one morning, 
 I felt impressed to give her no more, so we quit 
 giving it and had the doctor no more. I said, " Lord, 
 here is my child, I leave her in thy hands, live or 
 die. Just thy will be done and I will say, Amen." 
 
 About three o'clock in the afternoon she said to 
 me, " Mamma, I am healed. Give me something to 
 eat." She had eaten scarcely anything for four 
 weeks. I asked her how she knew she was healed, 
 and she replied, " I have the witness." 
 
 The Lord did not reveal to me that he was going 
 to heal her, but I was waiting and trusting, perfectly 
 resigned to his will, whatever it might be. She sat 
 up next morning, and her strength came gradually, 
 but her pain ceased instantly. Such a physician is 
 worthy of all honor and praise. Glory to his namet 
 
 Your sister in Jesus. 
 
 Sallie Rogers. 
 
 Humboldt, Kan., Sept. 20, 1891. 
 
 > m 1 m* — 
 
 HEART DISEASE CURED. 
 
 Dear Bro. E. E. Byrum: About eight years ago 
 I had lung disease so bad that it seemed I could not 
 live much longer. My husband wrote to one of the 
 best doctors in New York City, and gave a detailed 
 description of my case. He answered that he could 
 
2Q2 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 not cure me, but might possibly help me. This 
 alarmed my husband and he did not show me the 
 letter until we were both fully saved, then he read it 
 to me. I told him I was ready to die. But shortly 
 after this, by the laying on of hands, and by faith 
 and prayer to God, I was instantly healed. All pain 
 was gone, and my coughing stopped, and I became 
 stout and healthy again. 
 
 In about a year from that time, while overbur- 
 dened with work, I was severely attacked with heart 
 disease. My sufferings were intense, and my case 
 was soon pronounced incurable. I went to the 
 Great Physician, "who healeth all our diseases," and 
 he healed me, and poured out his blessings upon my 
 soul, and made me free from all pain and disease. 
 To him be all the praise. 
 
 Your sister saved in Jesus. 
 
 Mrs. L.> Markwell. 
 
 Wichita, Kan., July j, i8gi. 
 
 HEALED OF CATARRH. 
 
 Bro. Byrum: I feel led to write my experience 
 to be published for the glory of God. 
 
 Three years ago the 22nd of May, the dear Lord 
 wonderfully healed my afflicted body. I went to the 
 Ridgeville, O., grove-meeting; was first converted, 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. igj 
 
 then sanctified, and two days later instantly healed 
 by the mighty power of God, by anointing and the 
 laying on of hands. To God be all the glory. The 
 healing power was felt all through me, and I knew 
 the instant it was done, and can never thank Him 
 enough for his goodness to me. I was afflicted for 
 years with lung difficulty, catarrh and other ailments. 
 Two bottles of medicine were taken with me to 
 the meeting, but were of no use, for there I found a 
 wonderful Physician who healed me of all my dis- 
 eases. Praise his name! I had a very bad cough, 
 and after I was healed it was not all gone, but I 
 knew the Lord had healed me and it was all right. 
 But my Methodist sister doubted my healing be- 
 cause I coughed some yet. I took it to the Lord in 
 prayer, and asked him to remove the cough, that 
 they might believe. Thanks be to God! the third 
 time I prayed it was all gone. I was weak but he 
 gave me strength that enabled me to do my work 
 and washing. If I felt weak I would ask God for 
 strength. If Satan tempted, I would command him 
 to depart. From that day to this I have not taken 
 the least bit of any kind of medicine. He has healed 
 me, soul and body. Oh, what an unspeakable joy 
 we find in trusting God for all things! He is a pres- 
 ent help in every time of need. My prayer is that 
 every afflicted one will just believe with all their 
 
ig4 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 heart, and it shall be done. First get saved, and them 
 God will give the faith. 
 
 Mrs. Christina Lederer. 
 Watervliet, Mich., Aug. 31, 1891. 
 
 m m m 
 
 HEALED OF CANCER. 
 
 Dear Bro. Byrum: In the year 1883 I discovered 
 that I was afflicted with cancer. At that time I was 
 converted, but knew nothing about holiness, or this 
 blessed evening light, but was in perfect submission 
 to the will of God, to live or die. On Jan. 11, 1884,. 
 I submitted to a very severe surgical operation. It 
 brought me very near death's door, yet for four 
 weeks I got along very nicely, after which I passed 
 through a severe ordeal and was given up to die, but. 
 after three months the Lord saw fit to raise me up 
 from my bed of affliction. 
 
 In 1887 my health began to fail again, and after 
 consulting the family physician he said the cancer 
 had come back again, and he thought there could be 
 nothing more done for me. However, he went with 
 me to Pittsburg, to see what could be done. He 
 took me to a leading physician of that city, who 
 pronounced my case a hopeless one, and delivered a 
 lecture over me to one hundred or more students,, 
 declaring my hopeless condition; and intimated that. 
 I would not live one year. 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 195 
 
 I always believed that Jesus had power to heal, 
 and that he was just as willing to do it now, as in 
 the days of the apostles. And when the doctors 
 said there could be nothing more done for me, 
 something seemed to say to me: Man can do no 
 more, but God can. And I believed in my heart 
 that God would heal me. I did not begin to pray 
 for healing, but kept believing that he would heal 
 me, and did not seem to get much worse. 
 
 One year later I heard holiness preached, and the 
 Lord sanctified my soul. Then I began to pray after 
 this manner: Lord, if thou hast laid thine afflicting 
 hand upon me, please remove it. But I received no 
 answer. One day it came to me that the Lord had 
 not afflicted me, but that it was the works of the 
 devil, and I cried: Lord, destroy the works of the 
 devil. Immediately I had the witness that it was 
 done. However, the pain did not cease, neither did 
 the lump disappear. Although I suffered much I 
 did not doubt my healing, and thought God must 
 be trying my faith. I took a great amount of mor- 
 phine to relieve the pain, and when I was sanctified 
 the people said I was a good woman, but morphine 
 had deluded me. When I heard this I said, If taking 
 morphine brings reproach on the cause of Christ, I 
 will take no more if I die. I was soon severely at- 
 tacked with intense pain and sickness. The doctor 
 
iq6 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 came and tried to compel me to take the morphine, 
 but I would not take it, but was willing for God to 
 handle my case, which he did very successfully. 
 The lump suddenly disappeared, and I have not had 
 a bad attack since; and I have been free from cancer 
 since that time, and am now enjoying the best of 
 health. Blessed be the name of the Lord. 
 
 Your sister, sanctified to do the whole will of God 
 
 Sarah A. Farris. 
 
 Butler, Pa., Sept. 14, i8gi. 
 
 RESTORATION OF EYESIGHT. 
 
 For seven years I was a great sufferer on account 
 of the affliction of my eyes. There w T ould be weeks 
 at a time that I would be obliged to sit in a dark 
 room, just letting in a very little light, and then my 
 eyes would pain me so that for many days I was 
 obliged to sit by my bed with my head buried in a 
 pillow, in order to get any relief at all. For about 
 two years there had been a film forming over my 
 left eye, nearly covering the pupil. I could not see 
 to read the headings of the newspapers with it, and 
 I could not see to read a chapter in the Bible with 
 my right eye; it was so badly inflamed. I was con 
 verted several years before this, and when I prayed 
 I would ask God to give me faith to believe that he 
 would heal them, but he withheld it because I was 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. i 97 
 
 not where he could do anything for me. I was trying 
 to serve God, yet I was serving the world. But 
 when he let the light of full salvation shine into my 
 soul, and I walked in the light, he gave me faith to 
 believe that he could and would heal them. 
 
 After I was sanctified, one Sunday, at the close of 
 the services, I told the brethren that I had faith to 
 be healed. The elder replied: "So have I;" and 
 as we knelt in prayer, he laid his hands upon me 
 and asked the Lord to heal my eyes. When we arose 
 from our knees the film w T as all gone, and the in- 
 flammation was gone from my right eye. God has 
 kept them healed from that day to this. 
 
 I can see to read by sun light or lamp light for 
 hours at a time, without the least inconvenience. 
 The Lord still keeps me saved. Praise his name 
 forever! 
 
 Your sister in Christ. 
 
 Addie Coon. 
 
 Toquin, Mich., Aug. 2, i8gi. 
 
 NASAL CATARRH INSTANTLY HEALED. 
 
 Dearly Beloved Saints: In the year 1887 I 
 gave my heart to God, and after serving the Lord 
 for over four years, I was brought to a test of my 
 faith on account of my afflictions. Having been a 
 sufferer from nasal catarrh for over twenty-two 
 
igS DIVINE HEALING 
 
 years, during which time I was deprived of the sense 
 of smelling, and as I was on my way to the camp- 
 meeting at Bangor, Mich., I contracted a severe 
 cold, which greatly increased my afflictions and 
 caused much pain, and the mucus was passing down 
 upon my lungs, making me unfit for the ministerial 
 work in which I was engaged, and I saw that I was 
 in danger of that death visitor, consumption. 
 
 On the morning of the 15th of June, 1891, while at 
 the meeting, I went out into the woods and bowed 
 before my heavenly Father, and poured out my 
 heart in prayer to him, when the gentle voice said: 
 "Call for the elders and have them anoint you with 
 oil, and lay on hands, and you shall be healed." 
 Leaving the spot, I came to the camp, called for the 
 elders, and within five minutes was healed. In about 
 half an hour afterward I thought I would test my 
 healing. Going into the boarding tent, I picked up 
 a beautiful rose, and as I put it to my nose my 
 heart bounded, as I smelled the sweet odor of that 
 beautiful rose, after having been deprived of such a 
 privilege for over twenty-two years. But God shall 
 have all the glory. 
 
 Yours in him. 
 
 John A. Dillon. 
 
 St. Petersburg, Pa., Aug. io y i8gi. 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. igg 
 
 A WONDERFUL CURE OF CONSUMPTION. 
 
 The dear Lord has brought me up from such 
 •depths of weakness and affliction, suffering and dis- 
 couragements, into his great and glorious light, and 
 -saves and so lovingly keeps me day by day, that I 
 feel that I should tell it for his glory, and with the 
 hope and desire that it may encourage and lead 
 some other sick and despairing soul to the great 
 and mighty Physician, who so tenderly soothes and 
 heals both soul and body. 
 
 I have nursed and buried my whole family, con- 
 sisting of husband and five children. Also two grand- 
 children, who were all victims of that terrible dis- 
 ease, consumption. The last of the family, my 
 beloved son, was taken from me about eight month 
 ago, during whose sickness and death I was a brought 
 low with nervous prostration and extreme grief. I 
 •used medicines until I found they were of no earthly 
 use to me, and I kept growing weaker and weaker. 
 
 A slow and lingering fever, a severe cough, and a 
 horrible feeling of suffocation caused by inflamma- 
 tion of the bronchial tubes, caused me to give up all 
 hopes of life. All those symptoms kept increasing. 
 I coughed harder, had pain in my side and chest 
 continually; sometimes sharp and cutting, some- 
 times dull and aching; chills in the fore part of the 
 day, and in the afternoon hectic fever; terrible night 
 
200 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 sweats, profuse expectoration, loss ot appetite r 
 swelling of the limbs, etc., which, beyond all doubts,, 
 were the last stages of consumption. 
 
 This was my condition, when on the 14th of 
 March, 1891, Bro. J. W. Byers of this city, called to 
 see me, and asked me if I was a child of God; to 
 which I could truthfully answer, Yes. When he told 
 me that God had provided for the healing of the 
 body as well as for the soul, and that God is not the 
 author of disease, and would heal all who would 
 comply with his requirements, and grasp the promise 
 of healing, I said, Yes, I believe those promises for 
 healing as much as any of the rest of God's word, 
 but did not seem to claim them for myself. This 
 dear brother dealt very plainly with me in taking 
 me through a searching consecration. And when I 
 saw the requirements in order to believe, I was sure 
 I could lay hold on the blessed Master, and never 
 let go until I was sanctified and healed. 
 
 I was willing and ready to be anointed for healing 
 Accordingly four of the Lord's elect met in my 
 room at 4 P. M. the next day. The night before this 
 had been a sleepless and restless one on account of 
 my low physical condition, but my faith was strong. 
 These dear saints now offered up earnest prayer, 
 which went up to the throne as incense, and was 
 heard and answered by the Father. I shall never 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 201 
 
 forget the sweet consciousness of God's presence 
 filling that little room with a glory not of earth, as 
 my head was anointed with oil. Then once more the 
 promises were claimed for me, his sick and suffering 
 child, while I lay passive at his feet. They began 
 softly to sing: "She only touched the hem of his 
 garment," and O praise his dear name forever! even 
 as they uttered these words the mighty deed was 
 done. Through all my chilled and dying body the 
 warm life-blood went rushing. I felt the glow of a 
 new life; a delicious warmth penetrated my clammy 
 limbs; the pain and soreness left my throat and lungs; 
 I breathed with ease, and raising myself up in bed I 
 stretched out my hands and exclaimed, O thank God ? 
 I am healed! 
 
 Words cannot be found to express the peace and 
 joy that fills my soul as I realize I am again a well 
 woman. That night my rest was so sweet, and un 
 broken by either cough or sweating; and next morn- 
 ing I arose and dressed myself without assistance; 
 walked through one large room to the front door„ 
 looking out upon the beautiful world which I 
 thought I should never see again, then walked back 
 to the kitchen, went to the table and ate a hearty- 
 breakfast; for with this new life came a hearty appe- 
 tite for food. I can now, and have from that day- 
 been able to go about my work, often walking haLf 
 
202 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 a mile or more to church without fatigue. Blessed 
 and kept " exceeding abundantly above all I could 
 ask or think." 
 
 My body is not only healed, but my spiritual life 
 is so wonderfully renewed and strengthened. The 
 dear Lord does graciously fulfill his promise to " keep 
 in perfect peace all those whose minds are stayed 
 on him." 
 
 Your sister, sanctified and healed. 
 
 Eliza C. Stubbs. 
 
 San Diego, CaL, June i, i8gi. 
 
 A MTIXE BOY'S PRAYER ANSWERED. 
 
 Several years ago I was very much afflicted in 
 body, and was greatly troubled with phthisic, and 
 like hundreds of other people, began doctoring, and 
 had about a bushel-basketful of medicine bottles 
 which I had used. A doctor in Fort Wayne pro- 
 nounced me incurable, and said I would be a dead 
 man in less than three years, and was liable to drop 
 dead at any time. So I began smoking and chewing 
 tobacco more than ever. I would smoke so I could 
 get breath. I went on in this way for about a year, 
 preaching for the Winebrennarians, and soon two 
 holiness preachers came into the neighborhood, 
 teaching holiness. At first I was foolish enough to 
 oppose them, but soon found they were teaching 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 203 
 
 Bible doctrine, and I made the consecration, died 
 the death unto sin, and the Lord sanctified my soul 
 on the first day of September, 1876; and at the same 
 time took away the appetite for tobacco, and in- 
 stantly healed me of phthisic. 
 
 About four years after this I was lying sick with 
 typhoid fever, but would take no medicine. A doc- 
 tor came to see me, and I heard him tell my wife 
 that it was too bad for that man to lie there and die 
 in that way. He went away, and about 10 o'clock I 
 called for a drink of water, and shortly after taking- 
 it I felt the effects of something in my stomach, and 
 asked my wife if the doctor left any medicine, but 
 she gave me no answer; I asked the second time, 
 and she said he did. I told her the doctor should 
 have no praise for this; so I put my finger in my 
 throat and threw the stuff off my stomach. Then 
 the Lord impressed me the next morning to send 
 for two of the brethren to come and anoint me with 
 oil, and pray for my healing. They were not elders, 
 and faith healing was not taught there very much, 
 so their faith was not very strong in that direction. 
 But soon they became strong in faith. They anointed 
 me and prayed for me, and I was healed in an in- 
 stant, and gave God all the praise and glory. 
 
 For about five years I had a cancer on my neck 
 below my left ear. In February, 1886, it began eating 
 
204 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 and causing such awful pain, that my sufferings 
 were intense. My friends advised me to do a great 
 many things; some would advise one thing, some 
 another. This continued until March 6, 1886. In 
 the evening, while alone with my little nine-year-old 
 boy, who had been converted some time before this, 
 I saw that man's extremity was God's opportunity. 
 There in the midst of the most intense suffering, 
 while asking the Lord what I should do, I called 
 little Freddie to me and told him to lay his little 
 hands on the cancer and ask the Lord to take away 
 the pain and heal me. He did so, and prayed to 
 himself. But I said, " Pray aloud so I can hear you." 
 The dear child cried aloud and wept, and said, " Dear 
 Lord, take away the pain and heal Papa;" and in 
 that instant the pain was all gone; and in about four 
 days the cancer was all healed over. The people 
 would say, What did you do to it? I would say, The 
 Lord healed it. They would say, Well, it is healed, 
 sure, but what did you put on it? The Lord healed 
 it, I would say. I was asked as many questions as 
 was the blind man who was restored to sight. "God 
 moves in mysterious ways his wonders to perform." 
 Dear brethren, see that your boys get saved, and 
 have faith in Jesus Christ, and you will not have to 
 send them through snow and storm and dark nights 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 205 
 
 for a doctor. "0 for a faith that will not shrink 
 though pressed by every foe!" 
 
 In the year 1890 I had a very severe attack of La 
 Grippe, with a bad cough and awful pain in my side. 
 My friends would get out of patience because I 
 would not have a doctor. Some said it was because 
 I did not want to pay a doctor bill, but I told my 
 son-in-law to take ten dollars of my money, and in- 
 stead of paying a doctor, after I was dead, to pay it 
 to four poor orphan children. Friends came in to 
 see me die; and made arrangements for my funeral, 
 During the thirteen days of my sickness, my little 
 boy, Freddie, had laid his hands on me six times, 
 and asked the Lord to heal me. In the evening of 
 the fourteenth day of my sickness, while we were 
 alone together, the dear little motherless boy sat 
 weeping, for it seemed as if I was his last friend on 
 earth. I called him to me and he came and kissed 
 me as though it were his farewell kiss. The thought 
 of parting came. my God! can it be so? After he 
 became a little more quiet I said, Freddie, lay hands 
 on me the seventh time. And he came weeping, and 
 asked the Lord to heal me; and in an instant the 
 
 pain was all gone, and I was healed. May the Lord 
 receive all the praise. 
 
 Your brother in Christ. 
 
 J. S. Smurr. 
 Carlisle, Mich. 
 
206 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 HOW GOD DELIVERED ME. 
 
 How true are the words of our blessed Master, "A 
 city that is set on a hill cannot be hid." Yea, the 
 overflowing joy of a soul redeemed and purified by 
 the precious blood of Christ will ripple forth from 
 tongue and pen, until the glad tidings are borne all 
 over the land to God's "little ones; " and they are 
 made to rejoice with the angels in heaven, "over one 
 sinner that repenteth." 
 
 Ten months have passed away since my captive 
 soul was set at liberty, and the fetters of sin de- 
 stroyed. But before relating my blessed evening 
 light experience, the dear Lord impresses me to- 
 retrace a few of the wasted years of my former life; 
 that all the dear readers may know and appreciate 
 God's wondrous works in connection with my salva- 
 tion. God has been so merciful and good to me 
 that it is with shame and sorrow I recall the past; 
 but I am willing to endure both, if my feeble testi- 
 mony can in any way glorify his holy name. 
 
 When quite a young girl (perhaps eleven years of 
 age), a Methodist revival was being held in the little 
 village where my parents lived, during which I be- 
 came convicted and gave my heart to God. As these 
 lines are penned, the occurrence rises vividly before 
 me; for it was on that eventful night the wondrous 
 power and glory of God stamped a hallowed im- 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 207 
 
 pression upon my memory, which time could never 
 efface, and which afterwards prevented me from be- 
 coming an infidel. When I was converted there did 
 not seem to be any one among the M. E. professors 
 present capable of instructing those who were at the 
 altar; but Jesus, blessed Jesus met me there, and 
 after penitently confessing my sins in a childish, 
 innocent way, and being willing to sacrifice every 
 thing to follow him, I grasped his precious promise, 
 and received the blessed witness that my name was 
 written in heaven. 
 
 Time wore away, but as I was totally ignorant of 
 sanctification, and had received but few instructions 
 regarding my duty to the dear Redeemer, before 
 many months elapsed, the pleasures of the world 
 turned my heart in rebellion away from God. Ere 
 long I was married, and eight years of my life were 
 afterwards spent amid the giddy whirl of fashion 
 and society. 
 
 Infidel literature was continually strewn across my 
 pathway, and much of my time was spent in reading 
 "Tom Payne's Age of Reason;" Huxley's and Dar- 
 win's works; also D. M. Bennet's ungodly, appalling 
 publications; in addition to many other infidel books 
 and papers unnecessary to mention. Oh, the match- 
 less love and mercy of Almighty God, to spare my 
 unworthy life! 
 
2o8 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 My husband, though noble, kind, affectionate and 
 true, was an infidel, and accepted science and phil- 
 osophy rather than the Bible; and being a man 
 whom the great Creator had endowed with a super- 
 ior intellect, many of his friends were willing to be 
 guided by his anti-religious theories, with which I 
 came in contact daily. I loved my husband as only 
 a wife and mother can love, and as I was only seven- 
 teen years of age, while he was many years my 
 senior, I always looked to him in childish confidence 
 for guidance and protection; and no doubt would 
 have been led to infidelity if it had not been for my 
 former religious experience. 
 
 I could not doubt the existence of a Savior. With 
 all the influences of infidelity that were brought to 
 bear upon me, the memory of that hallowed night 
 when God's mighty power flooded my soul, always 
 seemed to rise like an image before me, and beat 
 back the powers of darkest unbelief. I never could 
 doubt the existence of a mighty God, after having 
 felt his Holy Spirit within my soul; and so, through 
 every conflict, I always steadfastly maintained the 
 knowledge of a blessed Savior's existence. 
 
 But to return to the subject of my own life. For 
 years I reveled in the gratification of every foolish 
 whim, spending thousands of dollars for magnifi- 
 cent wearing apparel, and costly household articles 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 209 
 
 of decoration- We were living in Allegheny City, 
 Pa., a portion of the time, and my companions, 
 though educated and refined, were gay butterflies of 
 fashion like myself, flitting hither and thither to 
 theatres, receptions, and all manner of worldly 
 amusements. Every foolish luxury that wealth could 
 afford, I partook of, and frequently walked upon the 
 city streets clad in a small fortune of seal-skin, lace, 
 silk, and diamonds, forgetful of the hungry mouths, 
 and destitute homes of wretched families, whose 
 thin, tattered mantles were insufficient to cover their 
 nakedness from the cruel winter winds. 
 
 I did not stop to consider that one glittering gem 
 upon my finger would purchase food and clothing 
 for many wretched, groveling human beings, who 
 came across my pathway daily, with wan, haggard 
 faces and hollow eyes, begging alms. Oh God! why 
 art thou so mindful of me, when so many years of my 
 life were spent in devotion to worldly idols, and the 
 time, talent, health, wealth and strength which thou 
 didst give me, were spent in serving Jthe adversary 
 of my soul! " But time onward flows like a river 
 vast," changing the course of our lives. With all 
 the friends, wealth, vanity, and dazzling splendor of 
 worldly allurements, my hungry soul was never sat- 
 isfied — money could not buy the heavenly manna I 
 craved for. Pride must fall. The all-seeing eye of 
 
2io DIVINE HEALING 
 
 Almighty God beheld my pitiful and deplorable con- 
 dition; he saw the gloom within my wretched soul,, 
 and in his faithfulness saw the necessity of afflicting 
 me that I might learn to " lay up treasures in heaven." 
 The first blow of his chastening rod fell upon my 
 rebellious heart a little more than three years ago, 
 To me there was nothing more delightful in this 
 world than to be seated around the family fireside 
 with my husband and only child; but God had num- 
 bered my idols, and smote the family oak — whose 
 branches had sheltered my boy and me from toil, 
 care and want for so many years. On the 31st day of 
 May, 1888, a team of horses ran away and plunged 
 upon the helpless form of my husband, injuring him. 
 so severely that his entire body became instantly 
 paralyzed, in which condition he lingered four long 
 months in untold agony. Only his head and neck 
 were alive, the balance of his body was apparently 
 lifeless. One day during his terrible illness, while I 
 was suffering indescribable mental anguish, these words, 
 were spoken by the Savior to my soul, "Whom the 
 Lord loveth he chasteneth." Instead of falling upon 
 my knees in humble submission to his holy will, I 
 scoffed and jeered in the face of the Almighty and 
 just God. I said it was not justice that a kind father 
 and loving husband should be taken from me, when 
 <. here were so many cruel and worthless drunkards. 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY, 211 
 
 in the world who abused their families. Verily, " My 
 thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your 
 ways my ways, saith the Lord." Oh, the appalling 
 rebellion, sin and woe that reigned w T ithin my cruel, 
 wretched heart! Of all mortalsl felt that I was most 
 miserable. At times when my husband's sufferings 
 were so severe, I would frantically leave the house* 
 and wander through the fields, calling upon God 
 desparingly. With prayers and tears I would look 
 up to the blue arched heavens, and implore the Lamb 
 of God to let my husband die, that I might not behold 
 the scene any longer. On the 28th day of September, 
 death came with its stern decree and summoned the 
 soul of the one I loved so well, to eternity. But 
 withal, God's hand had not yet completed the de- 
 struction of my earthly idols. Verily, " Thou shalt 
 have no other gods before me." " I, the Lord thy 
 God, am a jealous God." After the burial of my 
 husband I discovered that I had become a physical 
 wreck. I had always been so vain over my robust 
 appearance, but God in his faithfulness had permitted 
 my health to be taken from me, and I became emac- 
 iated, haggard and wan (another idol shattered that 
 he afterwards might be glorified); and within a few 
 days I received a telegram stating that my mother 
 was seriously ill and not expected to live. I believe 
 God called me to her bedside, that I might meet his 
 
212 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 ministering angel, Brother Warner, who pointed out 
 to me the way of life ; for when I arrived at my mother's 
 home she was out of danger and rapidly recovering. 
 Ofttimes it seemed I was doomed to come in contact 
 with the children of God. They all were plainly dress- 
 •ed. Some of them were very poor,]and lived in humble 
 homes — but their time-worn clothing covered souls 
 that were redeemed and made white by the blood 
 of the Lamb. " By their fruits ye shall know them." 
 And verily I have proved this to be true. The beauty 
 — not of outward adornment, but of their daily lives 
 — preached sermons to me which I could not escape 
 from nor fail to behold. If I called upon the sick, 
 God's ministering angels were there before me, with 
 loving hearts and sun-browned, toil-worn hands, ren- 
 dering both spiritual and temporal aid. Whenever 
 or wherever I met with God's little ones the beauty 
 of their works followed them. But how vastly different 
 was my unhappy, worthless life! Money proved a 
 curse to me. I spent it recklessly, without benefit 
 to myself or those around me, and the fruit of my 
 works was a bitter, remorseful conscience. So it 
 seemed the blessed Savior's will that my silver and 
 gold should take its departure through various losses 
 as well as through my own extravagance. My heart 
 was so proud and rebellious, God in his wisdom saw 
 the great necessity of chastening my stubborn will 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 213 
 
 into subjection through death, loss of health, property 
 and friends. Oh praise his holy name forever and 
 ever! In addition to the awful chastening I received 
 I was much of the time under deep conviction. 
 Wherever I went, a sweet low voice murmured to my 
 soul, " I will guide thee with mine eye." I could not 
 escape those thrilling words. They followed me 
 through the long dreary hours of the night. When the 
 world seemed to be asleep, and I would rise in my 
 loneliness and desolation to weep, I could feel the 
 all-searching eye of Almighty God penetrating the 
 darkened chambers of my hungry soul. I was starving, 
 famishing for something, and knew not what. For 
 an interval of almost three years my condition re- 
 mained unchanged. Duringthis time I passed through 
 indescribable mental anguish because of a law-suit 
 which involved my husband's estate. Those of my 
 friends or relatives whose duty it was to protect my 
 child and me, left us alone in the world in our grief and 
 desolation, to learn life's lesson among strangers. 
 And we endured persecutions which God alone will 
 reveal in final doom, but with all the awful chastenings 
 I had received from the hand of the Lord, my heart 
 was still rebellious, and again terrible bodily afflictions 
 were permitted to come upon me, until at times my 
 life was almost despaired of. It was during a severe 
 attack of illness that I promised to yield to God's 
 
214 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 Holy Spirit if he would spare my unworthy life, and 
 his blessed hand raised me up that I might fulfill my 
 promise. 
 
 Ten months ago during the month of February, I 
 was stopping at my father's home, when Brother 
 Dillon began a series of revival meetings in an ad- 
 loining building. It was only a few steps from our 
 door to the saints' meeting-house. While sitting in 
 my room I could hear the songs of Zion, and the 
 prayers of the redeemed as they ascended to the 
 throne of grace. For the first time in years I came 
 to the full realization that it was the blood of Christ 
 my hungry soul was yearning for. After struggling 
 against conviction for so long, I attended an ordinance 
 meeting, and there resolved to spend eternity with 
 Christ. Many of the saints were present, and as I, the 
 chief of sinners, knelt at the mercy seat, a chorus of 
 hallelujahs poured forth in volumes to the throne of 
 God. O praise his holy name forever! Amen and 
 amen! I had never heard a prayer in my father's 
 house, and as my father was present on that occasion, 
 and witnessed the scene of his own flesh and blood 
 struggling until nearly midnight against the powers 
 of hell, his face seemed transformed into an image 
 of marble. The dear ones labored with me until 
 their strength seemed to be exhausted, but I did not 
 meet God's requirements, and still remained a captive. 
 
Ob SOUL AND BODY. 215 
 
 At last meeting was dismissed, and as my little boy 
 and I wended our way homeward, a violent storm 
 was raging, while the wind and rain beat upon us 
 with relentless fury. Amid all this, when we could 
 hardly see our way before us, the sweet childish face 
 of my innocent boy was upturned to me in pertect 
 confidence, and he said, "Dear Mamma, you area 
 saint now; I am going to trust you more than ever 
 before; for I know you will always tell me the truth." 
 Oh what a precious lesson those few words were! — 
 to look to Jesus in that same childish confidence 
 amid the awful tempest that was raging in my soul. 
 The following day my peace was made with God 
 through faith and repentance, after which I presented 
 my body a" living sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God, 
 which was my reasonable service." I consecrated my 
 time, talent, friends, property, character and will, in 
 connection with every earthly tie, all that I could 
 think of and all that I could not think of. Every 
 earthly joy which had formerly afforded me pleasure 
 in a worldly way, all were placed on the altar Christ 
 Jesus. Then and then only did his blessed word 
 assure me that the altar sanctified the gift. O praise 
 his holy name! All that I have and all that I am I 
 owe to Christ, and to his blessed name give all the 
 glory; and I know that he has not chastened me for 
 pleasure, but of necessity that my soul might be 
 
216 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 saved from eternal doom. I not only accepted this 
 wonderful Savior as the great Redeemer of my soul, but 
 also as the divine healer of all physical ailments. 
 Shortly after I was saved I became seriously ill, and 
 was so weakened with pain and fever caused by La 
 Grippe that it was difficult for me to raise my head 
 from the pillow; but in accordance with his blessed 
 word I called for the elders, who laid hands on me 
 in Jesus' name. Instantly I was healed and arose 
 from my bed. Praise his dear name forever and 
 ever! At different times the dear Lord has raised me 
 from beds of affliction when I was so weak and ill it 
 seemed that I would die. Oh how can I praise my 
 God enough! He has redeemed my unworthy soul„ 
 and gives me a pure heart. He has given me grace 
 to stand beside my mother's coffin with heavenly 
 resignation to his blessed will. He has enabled me 
 to endure persecutions with perfect victory, which 
 were sufficient to make me insane. He has removed 
 all pride and worldly conformity from my heart as 
 far as the East is from the West. He has by a bitter 
 past experience pointed out to me the great necessity 
 of lifting up my voice like a trumpet to cry against 
 the vanity of this world, which in former years was 
 dragging my own wretched soul to eternal ruin. He 
 has enabled me to make wrongs right, and has filled 
 my soul with peace, love and rest. One hour of 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 217 
 
 sweet communion with my God I would not exchange 
 for all the former years of my life of worldly pleasure, 
 What is society but deception? what is vanity but a 
 curse? What is wealth but a transitory comfort? 
 which in most cases has a tendency to plunge souls 
 into eternal ruin. Let us therefore be satisfied with 
 such things as we have ; for when time shall be no more, 
 will the great Ruler of heaven and earth award ever- 
 lasting life to those whose soft white hands, decked 
 with glittering gems, have been idly folded on richly 
 embroidered satin and damask all through the fleeting 
 years of their worthless lives ? Nay, verily the horny- 
 handed reapers, who come from God's great harvest 
 field, bringing the fruits of their labors with them, 
 these are they whose voices shall blend in grand 
 harmonious hallelujahs, when these words are spoken: 
 " Well done, good and faithful servants," enter into 
 the joy of thy Lord. Amen and amen. 
 Yours saved and sanctified. 
 
 Birdie E r Fink. 
 
 A WARNING AGAINST OPIUM. 
 
 About thirty years ago the ' dreadful disease of 
 consumption came upon me, with an awful cough 
 All kinds of medicines that could be obtained were 
 used, but in a few years it seemed that relief was a 
 failure, and my case became a hopeless one. My body 
 
218 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 was a mass of disease, and wrecked withpain, insomuch 
 that tongue cannot express the sufferings through 
 which I passed. Strong tea and smoking tobacco 
 were excessively used, and I was also advised to take 
 opium. Not knowing the evil effects of it, I began us- 
 ing it, and soon the habit fastened upon me. If at any- 
 time I was deprived of opium it seemed as if a million 
 red hot needles were piercing me, and I suffered the 
 agonies of death until again supplied with the stuff 
 to which I was enslaved. 
 
 After I was converted, in answer to prayer my health 
 became some better for a time, but I continued the 
 use of opium, not being fully awakened to the great 
 evil of such a habit, and knowing my utter inability 
 to give it up. 
 
 Before I was sanctified I had to consecrate to quit 
 taking opium and risk my life entirely in God's hands, 
 and when I had given up all things he sanctified my 
 soul, and swept away the appetite. Two days after- 
 ward I had hands laid on me for my complete healing 
 after having been shown in the night that it was his 
 will to heal me. 
 
 My long Jsickness had left me almost a skeleton, 
 and my body was a mass of disease and corruption, 
 steeped with the poison of opium and drugs. But 
 the Lord spoke the words and I was healed. Then 
 I became hungry and could eat almost any good 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY, 219 
 
 wholesome food without injury. Immediately after 
 the healing power came upon me a cleansing process 
 began, and my system was relieved of all poisonous 
 effects, and my body was left very weak. The brethren 
 laid on hands and asked God to fill me with his Holy 
 Spirit, and the power of God came upon me. I arose, 
 leaped and shouted, and went to meeting and the 
 Lord spoke through me in mighty power. Blessed 
 be his name! 
 
 For one week after being healed I stayed with a 
 sister in Christ and attended the meetings, and each 
 day my husband and children would come with opium, 
 but always finding me improving did not offer it to 
 me. I cannot find words strong enough to warn people 
 against the use of opium. A person can so easily 
 become a slave to it, but when once enslaved nothing 
 but the power of God will break its chains. The 
 Lord keeps me wonderfully saved and healed. 
 
 Mrs. F. A. Abbott. 
 
 Bangor, Mich.., Aug. 5, 1891. 
 
 DEVILS CAST OUT. 
 
 I wish to testify to the mighty power of God in 
 delivering my soul from the power of Satan. I was 
 born Dec. 2, 1867, near Jerry City, O., where I lived 
 until about one year ago. My parents being saved I 
 had religious teaching, and was saved at the age of 
 
220 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 13 years. At the age of 16 years I went into the 
 world to do for myself. Associating with the unsaved 
 and going to places of worldly amusement, I soon 
 lost the love of God and went back into sin, and fell 
 into all the evil habits that are so common to the 
 young men of to day, until I became a miserable sin- 
 ful wretch. I shunned Christian society, disregarded 
 the admonition of friends and parents, and rejected 
 the word of God and the conviction of his Holy 
 Spirit. This reckless course was pursued until about 
 the 1st of October, 1889, when, one night just after 
 going into my room, the Spirit of God spoke to me 
 like a voice from heaven, saying, "How long will you 
 continue in this condition?" I promised the Lord 
 that if he would spare my life for two years then I 
 would give my heart to him. But the voice said, 
 " You must decide to night." I said, " Lord, I cannot 
 start now." In an instant after this decision I saw a 
 demon face approaching me. I tried to resist it, 
 but could not help myself; the awful grinning face 
 came straight to mine, then a fearful, clammy, choking 
 sensation seized hold of me, and I could not get my 
 breath. I saw that the devil had taken possession of 
 my body. I ran out doors and knelt down by a tree 
 and asked God to have mercy on me, and I would 
 give my heart to him. I felt some better, but still 
 there was something like a large lump in my breast, 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 221 
 
 which at times would come up in my throat and choke 
 me almost to death. I tried to live better, but could 
 not. The devil led me captive to his will. Every night 
 a spell of terrible fear would come upon me. My 
 friends would sit up with me. The devil made me 
 believe I had sinned against the Holy Ghost. I was 
 in this condition until the 9th of Nov., 1889, when in 
 one of these spells that voice that I had rejected came 
 to me again, saying, "If you start to night you can be 
 saved." Bless the Lord! I grasped the promise, 
 sent for the elders of the church, and confessed to 
 them my condition, and they laid hands on me in the 
 name of the Lord and prayed for me, and the Lord 
 cast out the evil spirits. I then repented of my sins, 
 and God forgave them all. About two weeks after, 
 I was sanctified; and am now living every day free 
 from sin, and preaching to others this wonderful 
 salvation. 
 
 Yours in him. 
 
 W. J. Henry. 
 
 THE BLIND AND LAME SEE AND AVALK. 
 
 I do thank Almighty God that he has so willed it 
 that I can write with my own hand and tell of his 
 mighty power to heal, save and keep me. Glory and 
 praises to his blessed name! And I can truly say, 
 Once I was lame, now I can walk; once^I t was blind, 
 
222 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 now I can see. I can say as did the woman of old, 
 My faith has made me whole. One of His precious 
 promises is, " If ye ask in faith believing, ye shall 
 receive." I asked in faith, and I did receive. Glory 
 to his name! And from the moment I was healed — 
 two weeks ago to night — I have not had an ache or 
 pain, neither do I get weary. I can work, and walk 
 anywhere, — something I had not been able to do for 
 two years. 
 
 I was severely injured by a fall, which resulted in 
 epileptic fits, and was getting worse all the time. I 
 was taken to my bed the 7th of January, and became 
 so bad that I lost my mind and eyesight. The doctors 
 said I would never get well. And I never would by 
 human skill, but the great Physician, our Savior Jesus 
 Christ, the healer of all diseases, saw fit in his kind 
 providence to restore me to health and strength. 
 " God moves in a mysterious way his wonders to 
 perform." 
 
 I know if I live a hundred years and work for him, 
 I can never repay him for his goodness and mercy 
 to unworthy me. My daily prayer is that I may live 
 a pure, humble, devoted Christian life, and tell others 
 of his power to heal the body as well as the soul. 
 If we ask in faith believing, the prayer of the 
 righteous availeth much. 
 
 I cannot find words to express what is in my heart 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 223 
 
 what I saw and the way I felt when I was healed. I 
 can only say it was direct answer from God to my 
 prayer of faith. I must close by saying, The half 
 has not been told. I ask an interest in your prayers 
 that I may be kept humble and faithful unto the 
 end, and that I may be a bright and shining light for 
 him who did so much for me. 
 
 Yours in Christ. 
 
 Minnie Chapman. 
 
 Dayton, Ohio, Feb. 2j, 18Q2. 
 
 *» i n m> 
 
 BROKEN BONE HEALED. 
 
 I rejoice to know that I am saved just now, and 
 can say as the apostle Paul said, " For we know that 
 if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, 
 we have a building of God, a house not made with 
 hands, eternal in the heavens." — 2 Cor. 5: I. "For the 
 Lord is my light and my salvation; whom shall I fear? 
 the Lord is the strength of my life; of whom shall I 
 be afraid?" — Psa. 27: 1. I praise the Lord for the 
 salvation of my soul, and for the healing of my body. 
 I was kicked by a cow and my limb was broken. We 
 sent not for an earthly physician, but for the elders 
 of the church, as the Word teaches, and by prayer 
 and laying on of hands the pain was all taken away, 
 and I began to amend; and next day I walked about 
 with a crutch, bearing some weight on my broken 
 
224 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 limb. This caused quite a stir among the people, 
 and the devil got very mad, and caused a falsehood 
 to be published in several newspapers, which the 
 people read, and came for miles to see what great 
 harm had come to me by trusting the Lord: but, 
 praise the Lord! to their astonishment they found it 
 as the people did in the case of the viper fastening to 
 Paul's hand. Acts 28: 6. No harm came to me; for 
 God both set the bone and healed my limb, without 
 even a bandage, for which I give Him all the glory. 
 
 Your sister in the body of Christ. 
 
 Matilda M. Bragg. 
 
 Sweetser, Ind., April 1, i8go. 
 
 AN ANOINTED IIANDKEIICHIEF APPLIED. 
 
 I feel it a great privilege to add my testimony 
 with that of others, in the book on Divine Healing. 
 I have been most wonderfully led of the Holy Spirit, 
 out into this blessed evening light, before knowing 
 -of such a chosen people of God. 
 
 After hearing of them, I was sick unto death with 
 "' La Grippe." Doctors helped some but finally 
 failed, and said that my system was full of ' Grippe ' 
 poison. My extremity was God's opportunity. I 
 wanted an evidence from God that this people were 
 right, but I did not think of it when I wrote and 
 asked Brother Byrum to pray for my healing. I 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 22s 
 
 asked to be anointed by faith, not even thinking of 
 St. Paul's sending out handkerchiefs and aprons 
 from his body. I was greatly surprised upon re- 
 ceiving the anointed handkerchief from our brother, 
 and felt a power of God upon me from it when I 
 took it in my hands. At the hour set apart for 
 prayer for me, I applied the handkerchief, nothing 
 doubting. In three days after there was a special 
 manifestation of divine power, and in five days I 
 found myself free from all 'Grippe" poison. In a 
 short time 1 was especially led of God to a camp- 
 meeting, and there the elders laid on hands for the 
 full return of my strength. It came at once, and I 
 never knew such health and strength in my younger 
 days as I have had since. Praise God forever! After 
 my return from camp-meeting, Sister Ilattie Marsh 
 was brought low upon a sick bed, from the effects 
 of "La Grippe," and injuries received at child-birth, 
 which had become chronic, the inflammation being 
 great. Her physician said there was no more help 
 for her. I was with her most of the time for a week. 
 Her case was a sad one — a mother of small children, 
 and almost in despair, having no faith for herself; 
 saying that it was for such as myself but not for her 
 to be healed, as she was not good enough. God 
 over-ruled such ideas, and I wrote for prayer for her, 
 and the anointing. On the Sabbath day, when prayers 
 

 
 226 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 were offered for her, she was in great confusion and 
 greatly tempted, but very quiet. We prayed at the 
 hour set apart, and then waited upon God quietly 
 for several hours. Again we prayed, and applied 
 the anointed handkerchief over the diseased parts* 
 Her confusion left her, her faith took hold of God 
 her sins were forgiven, and she was healed. She 
 arose from her bed and went about the house with 
 her face lighted up with a heavenly smile which we 
 had never seen upon it before, and which does not 
 become less. 
 
 Dear suffering ones, whoever and wherever you 
 are, you that are living without a hope of ever being 
 any better, oh! let us entreat you and prevail with 
 you, to put on courage, and look to Jesus. The vir- 
 tue that was in Christ to heal the sick eighteen hun- 
 dred years ago, has lost none of its power, but is the 
 same to day. 
 
 Mrs. Melissa Lane. 
 
 Binghamton, N. Y. 
 
 THE CHASTENING ROD. 
 
 Believing that it would be to the glory of God, I 
 will write a little of my experience, showing how 
 terribly God laid his chastening hand upon me; and 
 how wonderfully and miraculously he delivered me 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 227 
 
 when engulfed in the deepest sorrow and anguish of 
 mind known to man on earth. 
 
 While living in a cold profession, being a member 
 of the U B. sect, although counted one of the faith- 
 ful ones, I was constantly reminded (as everyone 
 who is deficient will be) that I was not doing all that 
 I could do to please my Master. In the spring of 
 1880 God's chastening hand was laid heavily upon 
 me. Sleep was taken away from me, and for about 
 four and one-half months I do not think that I slept 
 twelve hours; although I usually limit the time to- 
 twenty-four hours, to be sure that I make no mis- 
 statement. This was obtained by sleeping medicine, 
 of which I would take a sufficient amount to put a 
 well man to sleep so that I think he would never 
 wake. Sometimes I would get a few minute's sleep, 
 if sleep it might be called. But often even this 
 failed to put me to sleep. During this time terrible 
 things were revealed to me concerning my eternal 
 welfare, of which I will only give a part, fearing that 
 I shall be too lengthy. I was cast into hell, whether 
 in the body or out of the body I cannot tell; but it 
 seemed to me in the body. First a voice said to me, 
 " This is the punishment you shall receive for the 
 way you have lived." And I was cast into the lake 
 that burnetii with fire and brimstone, only for a few 
 seconds. First I sank under, then came up and 
 
228 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 floated on top, and I can testify to the awful pains 
 and pangs of hell as being indescribable. It seemed 
 to be more than I could endure and live. A few 
 days after this I had a vision. I saw, while awake, 
 three angels high in the heavens float out in their 
 beautiful long robes. And one opened a book and 
 began to read: Then shall the kingdom of heaven be 
 likened unto ten virgins, which took their lamps and 
 went forth to meet the bridegroom; five of them 
 were wise, and five were foolish. And a voice said 
 to me, You are one of the foolish virgins; and that I 
 had no oil in my lamp. During all my affliction I 
 was just as rational as I have ever been; and prayed 
 to God day and night that I might be delivered. 
 But God continually deepened my sorrows by show- 
 ing*me that in my condition I was eternally lost. 
 At the close of this chastisement I saw a beautiful 
 fiery scroll in the heavens, after which I was again 
 set free. Life now seemed sweeter than ever before. 
 Old things became new. While once I read the 
 Word of God because I felt it my duty, now I love 
 it and my Savior above all things. I now felt a call 
 to go into the work for the Lord. But I refused. 
 The Spirit pressed upon me so heavily, and desiring' 
 some other evidence, I would take my testament in 
 my hand and say to the Lord, If you want me in the 
 work, let it open to such a place; and it would open 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 22g 
 
 to that place. Not willing to take this as an evidence,.. 
 I would name another place, and ask again, and it 
 would open to that place. Then I would say that it 
 just happened so. Often I would ask, and the Lord 
 would answer in this way. Then I would say, Lord, 
 if you want me in the work, speak it plainly to me 
 and I will go. For nearly ten years I grieved the 
 Lord in this way until he again laid his chastening 
 hand upon me. Sleep was again taken away from 
 me, and for nearly six months no one could compre- 
 hend without a similar experience how terrible the 
 agonies which I passed through. One hour seemed 
 as long as three. Many times in various ways I had 
 planned to take my own life. But the Lord always 
 prevented. The Lord showed me plainly that if I 
 had been patient he would not have chastened me 
 so severely. I would often say that if I knew that I 
 would ever be delivered, then I could be patient. 
 But after pleading so long with God for mercy and 
 deliverance, and promising to obey him and be 
 obedient in all things, and yet finding no release, 
 I would grow impatient and try to convince the 
 Lord that he was unjust to still continue this terrible 
 affliction upon me. 
 
 During this last chastisement, while awake, a 
 voice from [above spoke plainly to me, saying, By 
 the grace of God you may live always. There is a 
 
2jo DIVINE HEALING 
 
 work for you to do. I give to you the keys of the 
 kingdom of heaven, and whatsoever you shall bind 
 on earth shall be bound in heaven, and whatsoever 
 you shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. 
 
 Shortly after this the subject of a message which 
 God has given me to put before the world, was 
 given to me; viz., That popular ministers of the 
 Gospel are leading more souls to eternal despair 
 than all other institutions of evil combined: and to 
 prove it by the Word of God. 
 
 Yours in Christ. 
 
 W. S. Bangs. 
 
 Alma, Mich. 
 
 A FRIEND IN AFFLICTION. 
 
 We will remember in asking God to heal our bod- 
 ies that he says, " Who forgiveth all thine iniquities; 
 who healeth all thy diseases/' It was also good for 
 me to be afflicted that I might learn the statutes of 
 the Lord. 
 
 In 1886 the Lord pardoned my sins and made me 
 to rejoice in his love. But, like a great many others t 
 I joined the Methodist sect; but to be sure, if we walk 
 in the light, as he is in the light, the blood will cleanse 
 us from all sin. The Lord did not permit me to lose 
 my experience until I received the light on coming 
 out of Babylon, and rejected it. God convicted me 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 231 
 
 for baptism; having been sprinkled in the M. E. sect, 
 he wonderfully convinced me that he had not accepted 
 sprinkling as baptism for me. I went on in this 
 condition about six months, very miserable indeed, 
 realizing the wrath of God upon me. And God 
 permitted a dreadful affliction to come upon me, 
 which I thought at the time would take my life, and 
 I knew that if I died in that condition I would be 
 lost. "The pains of hell gat hold upon me; the 
 sorrows of death compassed me about. I cried unto 
 the Lord, and he heard me, and delivered me out of 
 my distresses," and once more pardoned my sins. I 
 had all the medical aid that I needed for nearly three 
 months, which seemed to avail but little. Sometimes 
 I would receive temporary relief therefrom, but no 
 permanent cure was effected. But when I did every 
 thing that God required of me, — that was, to come 
 out of Babylon, and promise God that I would be bap- 
 tized by immersion in the name of Jesus, — he filled 
 my soul with his glory and healed my body. Praise 
 the Lord forever for his wonderful works to the chil- 
 dren of men! It was on Wednesday when the Lord 
 healed me, and I was baptized the Sunday following. 
 Truly God witnessed my baptism by his Holy Spirit, 
 and I never enjoyed anything more in my life. 
 
 On Wednesday after I was baptized I had a great 
 trial of my faith. The devil brought back all the 
 
232 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 symptoms of the disease, and tried very hard to 
 make me doubt that the Lord ^had healed me; but 
 praise our God, who always causeth us to triumph r 
 that he did give me victory! " For this is the victory 
 that overcometh the world, even our faith." And 
 again he says: " Cast not away therefore your confi- 
 dence, which hath great recompense of reward. Praise 
 God for the reward of faith! The Lord did all for 
 me that I was able to trust him for. Although for 
 about six months I could not do very much hard 
 work, not knowing how to trust the Lord for much 
 as well as little; but since that time, which is now 
 over three years, the Lord has wonderfully strength- 
 ened me, and has enabled me to do as much work as 
 most any one else, for which I do give God all the 
 glory. O how much I realize the 2d verse of the 
 30th Psalm as being my experience, which reads as 
 follows: " O Lord my God, I cried unto thee, and 
 thou hast healed me!" And also Jas. 4: 10. — "Hum 
 ble yourselves in the sight of the Lord, and he will 
 lift you up." I have always found him a friend in 
 time of affliction. 
 
 Your sister, sanctified and healed by the power of 
 God. 
 
 Mary E. Lambert. 
 
 Givens, Tenn. 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 233 
 
 CRUTCHES THROWN AWAY. 
 
 I feel it to the glory of God, and for the benefit of 
 those who are afflicted, that I testify to the wonder- 
 ful healing power of God. All my life since I was 
 two and one-half years old I have been a cripple, 
 afflicted with hip disease, and all I was able to walk 
 at all, I had to use a crutch and cane, till I was nine- 
 teen years old. But the first four years of that time 
 I was not able to help myself out of bed, or walk a 
 step. I suffered pain beyond description. 
 
 For about thirteen years my parents employed 
 the best physicians they could find, and tried every 
 means to restore the use of that hip. But in spite 
 of all they could do the hip was drawn out of joint, 
 and grew out of place. (It is now nearly six inches 
 shorter than the other.) After they found the leg 
 could not be cured, and made whole like the other 
 they tried every means to remove the pain, but all 
 to no avail. The doctors gave it up. They said I 
 must suffer on and in a few years die with the pain. 
 I gave up all medicines in despair, never expecting 
 to see a day free from pain. About three years after 
 giving up medical treatment, I heard the true gospel 
 preached, and on the twenty-third of January, 1883, 
 I became acquainted with God, and realized the 
 pardon of my sins. I heard some testify to God's 
 healing power, so I immediately began to search the 
 

 
 
 234 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 scriptures to see if these things were so. I found 
 he New Testament full of such cases wrought in 
 olden times; then the question came, can such things 
 be done now? The Bible before me answered: "God 
 is the same yesterday, to day and forever." But do 
 we have any right to pray for such things now? My 
 Bible answered: "Is any among you afflicted, let 
 him pray." — J as. 5: 13. But does this really mean 
 poor unworthy me? "Every one that asketh re- 
 ceiveth."— Matt. 7: 8. 
 
 On what condition? "Whatsoever we ask we 
 receive of him, because we keep his commandments, 
 and do those things that are pleasing in his sight." 
 — 1 John 3: 22. " And all things whatsoever ye shall 
 ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive." — Matt.21: 22. 
 That was enough forme; I must ask; I must keep his 
 commandments; I must do those things that are pleas- 
 ing in his sight; I must believe his promises to be sure, 
 then I should receive. In this way I looked to God 
 with confidence (1 John 5: 14, 15) and asked for the 
 pain to be removed from my hip. Instantly it was done. 
 All the pain left while I was yet praying alone with 
 God. It is now over eight years since God removed 
 the pain, and I have never had a moment's pain in 
 my hip since. This strengthened my faith to ask for 
 more. In a few days I began to believe God could 
 help me to walk without my crutch, so I asked the 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 233 
 
 Lord about it, and the small voice whispered, "Jesus 
 is all the crutch you need; trust in him." I imme- 
 diately threw my crutches aside and have never felt 
 the need of them since. The instant I began to walk 
 by faith, trusting God for strength, I felt strength 
 come, and I have felt no weakness in that hip since. 
 
 I give God all the praise, for it was all done in 
 answer to prayer, and was received while I was yet 
 praying, and without the aid of medical treatment. 
 
 Yours in Christ. 
 
 J. A. Spaulding. 
 
 413 Jane St., Kalamazoo, Mich., July 15, iSgi. 
 
 HEALING OF CANCER AND CONSUMPTION. 
 
 " He that dwelleth in the secret place of the Most 
 High shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. 
 I will say of the Lord, He is my refuge and my 
 fortress: my God; in him will I trust. Surely he 
 shall deliver thee from the snare of the fowler, and 
 from the noisome pestilence. He shall cover thee 
 with his feathers, and under his wings shalt thou 
 trust: his truth shall be thy shield and buckler." 
 — Psalms 91 : 1-4. 
 
 In the fall of 1886 I was healed of cancer and con- 
 sumption by the power of God, through the laying 
 on of an anointed handkerchief, as taught in Acts 
 
236 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 19: 12. For about six years I suffered with con- 
 sumption, and with cancer for three years. 
 
 We traveled from place to place in search of the 
 climate that would cure consumption. I would get 
 relief for a short time, but as soon as I became ac- 
 climated my health would decline, and hemorrhages 
 return. I felt that my stay on earth with my two 
 little children would be very short. I had been in 
 the doctor's care, used Scott's Emulsion of Cod Liver 
 Oil, and drank blood as long as my stomach could 
 retain it. 
 
 It was a desperate fight for life. Had it not been 
 for my desire to raise my children, I should have 
 been glad to have been at rest. I was so weak that 
 to try to sing, or to sweep one room would bring on 
 a slight hemorrhage, 
 
 O I do praise God for deliverance from this terri- 
 ble suffering. I have been healed nearly five years,, 
 and am enjoying the best of health, and a salva- 
 tion that saves to the uttermost. Praise God for a 
 religion that loses sight of all creeds and doctrines 
 of men! 
 
 Our daughter Lulu's healing was a wonderful mir- 
 acle, and teaches us how God honors the faith of 
 children. She suffered from a cancer in her face, 
 and whenever it was troublesome, one in her stom- 
 ach acted in sympathy with it. She suffered intense 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 237 
 
 pain when she ate certain kinds of food, but there 
 were times that her stomach would not retain any- 
 solid food. Cancer doctors gave me no encourage- 
 ment. The final attack lasted two weeks. The first 
 week she partook of a little solid food, but the 
 second week, if she ate the least particle of food, her 
 suffering was so great that I could hardly stay in the 
 room. O how I plead with God to spare her life, 
 that it should be entirely devoted to his work. She 
 never knew from what disease she was suffering, 
 until one day she asked me what caused the pain in 
 her stomach. I hesitated a few moments, as I did 
 not want to frighten her by telling the cause. The 
 thought then came to me that if God sent a disease 
 that we could not control, I should not let her go 
 out of the world ignorant of the cause of the suf- 
 fering. At that time I did not know that the devil 
 was the author of disease. I told her the cause 
 of her sickness; also that I was praying for her and 
 that we would do all in our power for her. She 
 replied that if God wanted her to suffer from a cancer 
 in her stomach, she was willing. She left the room 
 to pray, and came back with a bright, happy look 
 on her face, and asked for something to eat. I 
 must confess that her faith was stronger than mine. 
 I prepared a cup of cracker soup, which she ate, 
 and all honor to our Physician who healeth all our 
 
2j8 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 diseases; she was healed from that moment, and has 
 never felt a symptom of the disease since. 
 
 Your sister in Christ. 
 
 Anna E. Albright. 
 
 San Diego, Cal., Nov. 26, i8gi. 
 
 THE LORD IS MY PHYSICIAN. 
 
 Nearly two years ago I was taken with a bad di- 
 arrhoea and piles, insomuch that I was unable to 
 work. I could receive no benefit from doctors or 
 any one else. I staid two weeks with a doctor, who 
 performed a surgical operation, but it did no good. 
 Finally I found that the more medicine that was 
 used, the worse I became, and soon came to the 
 conclusion if ever a cure was effected God would 
 have to do it. 
 
 I had read of faith cures, and heard of persons 
 being healed by faith, and knew that the Word of 
 God taught it, but knew of no one who claimed the 
 power of healing by faith, except a " science cure " 
 woman. But when told how she did the work, I 
 concluded that I did not want to mortgage my soul 
 to the devil for health. I began to pray for the 
 Lord to send some one who had faith, that I might 
 be healed. I gave up the use of medicine, and said 
 I would take no more; and thought that if the Lord 
 was going to heal me, no more medicine was needed. 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 239 
 
 I believe this is the consecration every one must 
 make if they would be healed of the Lord. God 
 soon sent a brother who preached the Gospel in its 
 purity, but my faith was not strong enough to be- 
 lieve for healing. I read in the Gospel Trumpet — 
 a holiness journal published at Grand Junction, Mich., 
 — about how God had worked through certain breth- 
 ren on the line of faith healing. I attended a camp- 
 meeting in Gratiot County, Mich., and while there 
 called for the elders, and was anointed with oil in 
 the name of the Lord, and was healed, for which I 
 give God all the praise and glory. 
 
 Last winter I had a very severe attack of La 
 Grippe, but some brethren came and I applied for 
 healing, and the Lord instantly healed me. Since 
 then I was taken sick with the same disease, and 
 knew of no saints near enough to call to my assist- 
 ance; so I called upon the Lord and he heard me, 
 and healed me. Blessed be his name! 
 
 Sherman L. Catlin. 
 
 Muskegon, Mich., July 15, i8gi. 
 
 A WONDERFUL ANSWER TO PRAYER. 
 
 I desire to honor God by telling what he has done 
 for me. A short time ago I was greatly afflicted with 
 an abscess on my side, which caused such intense pain 
 and suffering that I was near death's door. It became 
 
2 4 o DIVINE HEALING 
 
 so bad that I could not move my arm. For three 
 weeks I suffered in this way, taking morphine to kill 
 the pain; but as soon as the effect of the morphine 
 would leave, the pain would return as bad as ever. 
 The doctor lanced it three times, and refused to do 
 it any more. During this time I had failed to call 
 upon God to heal me, until one night the Lord showed 
 me in a dream that it was my privilege to be healed; 
 so I sent for some of God's children to come and 
 pray for me, but my faith did not seem to take hold 
 of God for the healing. Shortly afterward I sent for 
 some more of the brethren, who came and anointed 
 me with oil and laid on hands, and the pain immedi- 
 ately left, and I was enabled to use my arm; but that 
 night the pain seemed to come back worse than ever, 
 and I thought the Lord was going to take me home 
 to live in his heavenly kingdom: so I called my 
 family to my bedside and kissed them and bade them 
 good bye, and told them I was going to die. But 
 my wife said, " No, the Lord will heal you," and that 
 seemed to give me courage, and the Lord impressed 
 me more than ever that I could be healed. So I sent 
 a.t once to the Trumpet office for Bro. Warner and 
 Bro. Byrum to pray for me, and they arose from their 
 beds — as it was about midnight — and asked God to 
 heal me. And before my boy returned I was healed. 
 The pain left instantly. The Lord did the lancing 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 241 
 
 and did a complete work of it, and ever since that 
 time I have been entirely free from pain. I am healed 
 by the power of God. Blessed be his name! To 
 him I give all the glory. 
 
 I can recommend the Lord as a great physician, 
 who forgiveth all our iniquities; who healeth all our 
 diseases. — Psa. 103: 3. I am saved and sanctified, 
 washed and redeemed through the blood of Jesus. 
 
 C. Major. 
 
 Grand Junction, Mich., Feb. 27, i8go. 
 
 A CHANGE OF PHYSICIANS. 
 
 Some years ago a wonderful case of healing was 
 wrought in my family in answer to the prayer of 
 faith. 
 
 My child, who is now a fine, healthy boy of four- 
 teen years, was then a poor little child of five sum- 
 mers, and at the time spoken of seemed to be at the 
 point of death. My husband wanted to change phy- 
 sicians, and so did I, but the difference between us 
 was, he wanted another one of the earthly sort, 
 while I wanted to trust the Great Physician, Jesus 
 Christ. He yielded to my request, but left me alone 
 with my child and my God. The doctor's medicine 
 was all gone, and the thought came to me that he 
 will be dead before a doctor can get here. These 
 words came to my mind: " Man's extremity is^God's 
 

 2 4 2 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 opportunity;" next, "The prayer of faith shall save 
 the sick." I questioned myself thus: 1st, Do you 
 believe that God can heal that child? My answer 
 was, "Yes, he made him." 2d, If it is God's will 
 to take him, can you submit? I answered, "Thy will 
 be done, O God.', Then came the sweet assurance 
 that the work would be done; and as I laid a cloth 
 wet with cold water upon his face, my faith took 
 hold of the promise, and the work was done that 
 instant. Praise God forever and ever! 
 
 Emma I. Coston. 
 Muskegon, Mich. 
 
 CONFIRMING TESTIMONY- 
 
 The author has requested us to add our testimony 
 of some things we have witnessed of the healing 
 power ot God. To the glory of Him who worketh 
 all things in the members of his redeemed church, 
 we will speak of a few instances out of the hundreds, 
 and could truthfully say thousands, of healing mir- 
 acles that we have beheld in the last fifteen years. 
 
 Out of the gratitude of my heart I would first ac- 
 knowledge the good hand of God that has been 
 upon myself. I had long been afflicted with a 
 very bad cough, and was pronounced a consumptive 
 over twenty-five years ago, when I yielded to the 
 solemn call of God to preach his Gospel. He then 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 24.3 
 
 promised to heal and sustain me, and he has remem- 
 bered his covenant unto his unworthy servant in a 
 marvelous manner. He has been my strength in all 
 my labors, and has many times instantaneously and 
 wondrously healed me of various afflictions. Blessed 
 be his name forever! 
 
 I was a witness to the great miracle performed upon 
 Sister Lodema Kaser, reported in this work. She 
 was carried into the house as helpless as a dead per- 
 son and nearly as unconscious. After the Lord 
 healed her internal injuries, and removed the dread- 
 ful chill that had seized upon her almost lifeless 
 body, she found her arm crushed and in great pain. 
 A sister undertook an examination, but the pain was 
 so great she could scarcely bear to have her arm 
 moved or the wound touched. So we desisted, say- 
 ing, "The Lord knows all about it and that is 
 enough." We placed our hands on the arm as 
 lightly as possible, and called upon the Lord to 
 heal it. Instantly his Spirit witnessed that it was 
 done, and she held up her arm and praised the Lord, 
 Presently her restored arm embraced Sister Cole r 
 after which she arose every whit whole. 
 
 A few days later Sister Kaser having excessively 
 used her arm in work, the lately knit parts gave way 
 and she felt the broken bones grate together. This 
 circumstance enabled her to know more surely that 
 
244 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 her bones had been broken, and that God had in- 
 deed instantly knit and healed them. Continuing to 
 trust God, and more carefully favoring that arm for 
 a few days, it was all sound. Not long after, Dr. 
 Bryant, of Galesburg, Kan., examined her arm, and 
 informed her that it gave clear evidence of having 
 been broken. 
 
 So it is evident that the same God who was skillful 
 enough to create Eve out of a rib, also understands 
 how to set and quickly restore broken bones, as well 
 as heal all manner of diseases; and can be safely 
 trusted under all circumstances. 
 
 One morning early, while our company were at 
 Bro. Ahijah Bardens, near Walkerton, Ind., Brother 
 Wolfenberger, having heard of our arrival, came 
 after us to pray for the restoration of their sick boy, 
 Perry. After breakfast Bro. Barden took us all to 
 the place, and we found a very sick child indeed. A 
 council of physicians the day before had pronounced 
 it a very dangerous case of spinal fever. Shortly after 
 we entered the house the attending physician came 
 in, who was also a preacher. While he was making 
 his examinations, dealing out his drugs, and giving 
 directions for the doses to be imposed upon the 
 poor little sufferer every hour and half hour, we 
 were all communing with our God, and his glorious 
 Spirit assured us the Lord would heal the boy. Fi 
 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 243 
 
 nally the doctor remarked, "Perhaps my treatment 
 interferes with other arrangements." The Spirit of 
 God was wonderfully upon us, and moved us to 
 speak as follows: " This family has called us here 
 to pray for the healing of this child, and we believe 
 God will do the work. But he must have the case 
 entirely in his hands; for he does not practice in 
 conjunction with the medical systems of men. And 
 now it is for these parents to say whether they wish 
 your treatment continued, or whether they will let 
 the Lord take the case." Sister Wolfenberger im- 
 mediately remarked, " We will give him into the 
 hands of the Lord." And God instantly blessed her 
 soul. We spoke in the Spirit, saying, " God is pres- 
 ent to heal the child." The preacher-doctor ironic- 
 ally replied, "Then I'll stay and see it done." But 
 ere we had time to frame a reply the Spirit of God 
 spoke through our lips, "Perhaps God does not want 
 you present. In olden times unbelievers were put 
 out when the sick were to be healed, and the dead 
 raised." The man had been opposing the work of 
 God's holiness in the place, and these words stung 
 him to the heart, to think that he, a preacher, was 
 not a fit man to be present where God was to show 
 his power. "So," said he, "you say I must leave, 
 must I? " " No sir, I do not say so. God can do 
 his work whether you are present or absent. But 
 
246 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 this you know very well, you have no fellowship 
 with us; no faith in God for the healing of the sick 
 and consequently, your presence is no benefit." He 
 sat in silence, and confident that the mighty power 
 of God would drive him out, we hesitated. Perhaps 
 wishing to make capital of our ordering him out, he 
 again said, "Then you say I must leave?" To which 
 we replied, " No sir, I do not say you must leave, 
 but God will have his own way." Praise God! he 
 immediately took his departure. 
 
 The little sufferer was then anointed, and with 
 difficulty we laid our hands upon him, as he was 
 rolling about, extremely sick, and burning with 
 fever. After prayer, by faith in God we pronounced 
 him healed. Immediately his eyes opened, the fever 
 left, and the skin became moist. As the affectionate 
 family thronged his bed with tears of gratitude to 
 God, Perry said to his sister, " Bring me a cookie." 
 A large cookie was brought and eaten with much 
 relish. " Bring me another cookie, and some meat," 
 his keen appetite requested. They were brought and 
 eaten as by a hungry laborer. He had taken scarcely 
 any food for four days. In a few moments he was 
 out of bed, sound and well, and continued so 
 
 While the father was gone after us, their daughter 
 who had been called home the night before by tele- 
 gram, thought since they were going to apply to 
 
OF SOUL AND BODY. 24J 
 
 Jesus for the healing of her brother, she would 
 honor him by giving her heart to the Lord. So she 
 withdrew to a room and sought the Lord, and found 
 peace to her soul. After witnessing the wonderful 
 miracle, the hired girl also knelt down and called on 
 God for mercy, and found peace in believing. And 
 there was great joy in that house. 
 
 The wife of Bro. Elihu Bragg, a few miles from 
 Sweetser, Grant county, Ind., had been near death's 
 door for twelve days. We arrived in the neighbor- 
 hood on Friday. The same evening a brother called 
 and prayed with her, when she received a slight 
 touch of the hand of God, and somewhat revived. 
 Up to that time she had lain helpless for some days, 
 and scarcely noticed anything around her. On Sat- 
 urday we all met there. To quicken her faith, some 
 scriptures were read, and some testimonies of heal- 
 ing were given. Finally the doctor who had called 
 about the time we arrived, arose, and with tears re- 
 marked that he had once been converted. " But," 
 says he, " I now see from your testimonies I should 
 have gone on to a deeper experience. I also believe 
 in the power of God to heal the sick, and I believe 
 God will heal this woman today." The mighty 
 presence and power of God moved this testimony 
 from his lips, to let us know that the doctor was not 
 in the way of God's work. For that class are usually 
 
248 DIVINE HEALING 
 
 very skeptical in regard to God healing people, and 
 some are even jealous of his work. 
 
 We drew the bed from the wall, and surrounded it 
 upon our knees. After prayer, anointing, and the 
 laying on of hands, God instantly raised up the poor 
 woman. She sat up and praised God. Called for 
 her clothes, dressed, and walked the floor praising 
 the Lord. Some neighbors — sectarians — being pres- 
 ent, pronounced it excitement, and predicted that 
 she would be in her grave in three days. But, blessed 
 be the name of the Lord! she continued well, and on 
 Monday came three miles to the meeting, coming 
 into the house leaping and shouting; and has ever 
 since enjoyed better health than for years. 
 
 These cases we give as samples of the work we 
 frequently behold wrought by the hand of our gra- 
 cious and mighty Physician. Stiff arms have been 
 instantly restored and raised up, with praises to 
 God. Blind eyes have been opened, deaf ears un- 
 stopped. The lame have been made to cast away 
 their crutches and canes, and walk and leap for joy. 
 And about all kinds of diseases healed by the power 
 of God, and^in the ^almighty name of Jesus, To 
 whom be all the praise and glory, world without 
 end. Amen. D. S. Warner. 
 

 5 t*ft 
 
 1- 
 
 
 TW 
 
 
 
 
 V -»«*»£. ,, "-'V . <>'. ' 5 > 
 
 .*% 
 
 ^.« a -5£V ' 
 
 
 Hfj 
 
 R$